Archive of Our Own

Work Text

Leo’s 16Don’s 16Mikey’s 16Raphael's 15Raphael looked up at Leo gratefully as he placed a tray containing a bowl of chicken noodle soup on his lap.“Thanks, Leo, but I hope you didn’t make it,” Raphael said as he picked up a spoon. “We all know what a disaster you are in the kitchen.”
“Relax, little brother. Mikey made it. Are you sure you’ll be okay while we’re out on patrol?”
Raphael spooned soup into his mouth, tried not to gag at the bland and bitter taste and said, “I have bronchitis. That’s it and can still take care of myself. Go.”
“Sensei will be back from April’s place in three hours, so you’ll really only be alone for…”
“Go!” Raphael said irritably. “I’ll be fine. Shit, Leo. Anyone ever told you that you fuss too much?”
“Are you sure? I can stay with you and send Mikey and Don,” Leo said and placed a hand on Raphael’s forehead to check his temperature.
Raphael swatted his hand away and snapped, “Cut it out!”
“Yes, but we almost lost you not so long ago and I…That was my fault and I worry that something bad will happen if I’m not here.”
Raphael sighed exasperatedly and said, “Firstly, it wasn’t your fault. It was mine. I disobeyed orders. That’s why I got shot by the damn Kraang, so quit the guilt trip. Secondly, what the hell could happen here? What trouble can I get up to? I’ll be fine. Please go. I appreciate that you care, but you're treating me like an invalid and I hate it. You're grating on my nerves!”
“It’s not what you’d do, but that trouble could find you,” Leo tried to reason. “Come on, Raph. We both know you’re still weak from…”
Green eyes flashed as Raphael yelled, “When will you stop treating me like a pathetic baby and like one of the team again? I got shot, I have bronchitis and I already feel better. I’m dying to get out there again, Leo. I’ve been stuck in bed for six fucking weeks and I can’t take it anymore. I’ve been patient, listened to your and Donnie’s instructions, taken my meds and not argued much."
“We’ve been over this, Raphael. You’ll stay in bed until you’ve fully recovered. You know what? I’m gonna stay home. We’ll watch TV. Pick a movie.”
“I don’t want you to stay home,” Raphael snarled as he dropped the spoon and then clenched his hands into fists. “I want you to go out. I want some space and privacy. I don’t want you around me. You're driving me fucking crazy, Fearless. Anyone would think we were an old married couple, the way you incessantly nag me,” Raphael hissed and shuddered at the thought.
Being married to Fearless would be hell. I'd be constantly fussed over and bossed about. Probably also in the bedroom. Ugh. The bedroom. Mating with Fearless would suck, especially as I'm not gay and I doubt he is either. I don’t think Fearless even thinks about sex. He’s too pure and stuck-up for that and would think it’s dishonorable.
“Too bad,” Leo said, setting his mouth into a thin line and ignoring the rant. “I’m staying. I’ll run out and get pizza and some other snacks. I should be back in an hour tops. Stay in bed. What pizza would you like, Raph?"
“Something better than this soup. It fucking blows. You did make it, didn’t you?”
“You got me. Mikey was busy with his video games and I thought it didn’t look that hard to make. I’ll get the meat lovers. That’s your favorite.”
“You know what thought did? Planted a feather and thought it’d grow. Don’t cook again. It’s bitter and bland. Bleh,” Raphael said and wrinkled his beak in revulsion.
“I try my best, but I’m never gonna win with you, am I?” Leo said miserably.
“What the hell is that supposed to mean?”
“Forget it,” Leo said as he picked up the tray. “Stay in bed.”
“Hai, chief,” Raphael said and gave him a mock salute.XXXXLeo sighed, deposited the tray in the kitchen, gave orders to Don and Mikey to go out on patrol and left the lair with slumped shoulders. He'd been at Raphael's bedside for six weeks, keeping vigil over him and all he did was bitch that he wanted his privacy. Leo could sort of understand it, but all he was doing was trying to help his little brother. Why couldn’t he be more appreciative like Donnie and Mikey were? They never gave him shit. Leo found himself wondering what life would be like without Raphael. It'd be peaceful, quiet, no arguments and sanity. He quickly dismissed the thought. Raphael was his brother, he loved him and no matter how big a shit he was, he’d always be there for Raphael. He knew Raphael would be there for him too. They were brothers and nothing could break their bond.XXXXRaphael sighed in frustration and boredom.
Screw Leo. Who does he think he is bossing me about? He's not my dad and I don’t have to take this shit.
He blew his nose, coughed, grabbed his phone and went on a porn site. His eyes nearly popped out of his head as he ogled the busty women with their skimpy and skintight clothing and those who were nude and his shell felt extremely tight.
Wow.They’re fucking hot. I’d like to stick my thick ten-inch cock into them and drive them wild. I bet I’d be amazing in bed. They’d love me, even if I have scales and a shell.
Raphael stroked his slit and his eyes were riveted on a particular woman with the pseudonym Malia, who was blonde and blue eyed with a chest size of 38 DD and legs that went on forever. His dream girl. It wasn’t long before he dropped down and his thick 10-inch purple dick was slick with precum.Raphael sped up the stroking and his eyes glazed over as he churred loudly. He knew it wouldn’t be long before he climaxed. He'd had a large porn stash, but Splinter had found it when inspecting his room. He'd called it "filthy” and “perverted" and had confiscated it. Raphael was now limited to his phone. There was no chance of Don blocking him from doing so, because Raphael knew he looked at porn and that Mikey also did.
Leo probably only looks at “honorable” things like war books.
Raphael came a few minutes later and roared as he splattered his creamy cum across his plastron and on the bedsheets.Raphael emitted a sigh of satisfaction, kissed the phone and said, “Thank you, Malia. That was amazing. I wonder what you'd be like in bed. I shouldn’t wonder about shit like that. It's not like I'll meet you or a girl. My right hand is all I have. I’m gonna be a virgin forever, unless I fuck my bros, which I fucking don’t wanna do, because I’m straight. That'd be revolting.His phone dinged and distracted him from his dark thoughts.Raphael glanced at the message, which said “Raphael, are you free after patrol tonight and wanna hang?”
“I can’t, Slash,” Raphael typed. “I’m sick and contagious.”
“I can bring food. Come on, buddy. It’ll be fun. We can watch movies. You shouldn’t be alone,” Slash wrote, fishing for information. He wanted to know if Raphael was alone.
“Leo’s getting some snacks and then he’ll join me. Thanks for the offer, pal. Rain check?”
“Yeah. Get better, Raphael.”Raphael put his phone on the nightstand and decided to nap while he waited for Leo. He didn’t think anything was weird about Slash’s text, because they'd mended fences and Slash even got along with his brothers.XXXXSlash waited in the sewers for Leo to return home.He saw Leo's approaching silhouette a while later and mimicking Raphael's voice called out, "Yo, Fearless. About time you're back.”
Leo immediately turned in the direction of the voice, walked towards it and said angrily, “Raphael, I told you…”Slash stretched out his thick broad arms and picked Leo up like a ragdoll, which made him drop the snacks.Leo struggled futilely, because Slash was too strong.The bigger turtle squeezed Leo’s neck and his eyes bulged until he’d passed out. Then he tossed Leo on the ground. He checked Leo's pulse, saw that he was just unconscious and headed to the lair for his prey. Leo wasn’t needed for the moment.Slash calculated that he probably had twenty minutes until Leo woke up and longer for the others to return. It’d be just long enough to capture a sick Raphael and to take him to his dwelling.XXXXSlash entered the lair a few minutes later. He withdrew a syringe from his belt that contained an anesthetic and stepped into Raphael’s bedroom.XXXXThe emerald eyed turtle was on his side facing the door and snoring.Slash studied him and his heart swelled with lust and desire. Raphael was exquisite, muscular and had beautiful toned legs, thighs and a firm butt. He wanted to dominate and to abuse Raphael forever. He wanted to rut Raphael and fuck him senseless. Raphael belonged with him, not fighting crime. His purpose was to be Slash’s mate and he would soon realize and accept that. Leo and Mikey also belonged with Slash, but that would be handled another time.A beaming Slash thought about Raphael.I can’t wait to fuck him hard and deep.He approached the bed. Raphael was still snoring and he injected him in the arm.The emerald eyed turtle immediately woke and his eyes widened in amazement when he saw Slash.“What the fuck!” Raphael growled, his green eyes blazing. “Why'd you do that?"
“I’m here to claim you, my cherub. You're mine to possess and dominate.”
"Are you fucking nuts? I'm not gay or interested in you. I thought we were friends. What the hell did you do?” Raphael shouted as he tried to stand up, but the drug now affecting him, his head fell onto the pillow and his eyes closed.Slash picked him up, sprinted as fast as he could to his home and thought of all the fun that he was going to have with his new mate. Raphael would soon be under his thumb and with his beak pressed against Slash’s cock where it belonged. His hole would be stretched wide and he’d be Slash’s for all eternity.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Slash headed to the tunnels where he’d set up home and carried his prize to the grimy mattress that he’d salvaged from the rubbish dump. He sniffed a still passed out Raphael, inhaled his scent that was musk mixed with gasoline, grease, motor oil and sweat, trailed his hand over Raphael's body, stroked his tail and then rubbed his slit.
Raphael’s perfect. I can’t wait until my cock’s buried deep into him where it belongs. He's my pet and my possession. He may resist now, but he’ll soon be a docile wimp and accept that he was born to pleasure me. I can break him.
Raphael had slept without his gear and mask and Slash couldn’t help admiring his naked body again. He was gorgeous and all his working out had paid off. He had bulging muscles, toned legs, a rock hard butt and was the ultimate crime fighter, but of course he wouldn’t fight ever again. He’d be fucked and suck cock for the rest of his life. His world would consist of Slash and that’s all he’d need and desire. He wouldn’t even want to see his family ever again and would be content that he was a slut and getting all the cum he could want. He’d beg for it and beg to be used and abused. He'd just be a dirty, horny and weak slut.Slash gleefully rubbed his hands and placed a pink collar around Raphael’s neck with a buckle at the back. He attached it to a chain on the wall. Raphael could move, but not far or he’d choke himself. He settled on the end of the mattress and waited for his toy to wake up.Green eyes opened an hour later and studied their surroundings.Raphael panicked when he saw Slash and a shiver ran down his spine. He tried to get away, but the collar nearly choked him. He sat down and tried to remove the thick collar, but was unsuccessful.Slash watched his movements with amusement and said, “It’s futile, Raphael. You can’t escape. You’re chained to the wall and there’s no way I’ll let you go. You’re mine. The sooner you understand that, the better it’ll be for you. We can do this the easy way or the hard way. The choice is yours.”“Fuck you!” Raphael spat, his green eyes blazing. “Let me go, Slash! Let me go and I might forgive you someday.”Slash laughed scornfully and said, “Nice try, but that won't happen. Make yourself comfortable.”“Get bent!” Raphael roared.“Lovely choice of words,” Slash said with a sadistic smile. “But it's you who’ll be bent over with my huge cock buried inside you. You’ll love it, Raphael. You’ll feel so good when you’re stuffed and full of my cum. It’s your destiny. You can’t escape it.”“My brothers will find me,” Raphael said as he tried not to tremble at the thought of being fucked by the larger turtle.“I wouldn’t count on it. This is my temporary home. I reckon I can break you within three days. Then you'll only care about sucking cock and about being fucked. Nothin' else. You won’t care about Splinter or Donatello. As for Leonardo and Michelangelo, they’ll also belong to me. You'll also fuck them like the perverted slut I know you can be. Then we’ll move elsewhere and we’ll be a happy family. My three sluts and myself.”“You're delusional,” Raphael said and snorted contemptuously. “You can’t break me and you'll never get Leo or Mikey to do what you want.”Slash unchained Raphael, but he was on Slash's lap and facing him with his beak between Slash's legs before he could move.“Time for your initiation, Raphael," Slash said.Raphael panicked and tried to kick out, but Slash bit down hard on his collarbone. It was a domination technique, which made the hothead whine.“Lie still, Raphael!” Slash ordered and smacked his butt hard. “You'll learn to obey your Master.”“Go to hell,” Raphael said, summoning up bravado. “You can’t break me and my bros will find me. We’ll kill you.”“Sure you will,” Slash said sneeringly as he administered another smack, causing Raphael to whimper again.“Slash, I don’t want this. You can let me go. I promise I won’t tell anyone,” Raphael said, trying to negotiate. “I swear. You have my word. Let me go and we won’t talk about this either, buddy, okay?”“NO!” Slash shouted as he hit Raphael’s butt with such force that he almost jumped out of his skin. “I won’t let you go. Not ever. You’re mine. I know you like brutality. You like it rough. I’m gonna give you all you want, Raphael. Give in and accept it. You’re my bitch and my slut. Mine.”“I’ll never accept it. I'm not anyone’s bitch and certainly not yours. I hate you.”Down went Slash’s hand and smacked him hard.Raphael blinked back tears of frustration, rage and sadness.“Stop. I don’t want this, Slash!” Raphael said.“You do. You want to be hit, beaten and treated like an object and a sex toy. I’ve seen you look up BDSM on the Net. Bein' owned is your fantasy, Raphael.”“BDSM with a hot fucking girl. Not an ugly beast like you, a boy. I'm not gay. Let me go,” Raphael shouted and tried to ignore a bulge that had appeared and that was making his shell feel tight.Raphael tried to ignore his straining erection.Why the hell does the smacking feel good and turn me on something fierce? Am I gay? Shit. No damn way. I’m straight.Slash sniffed the air and grinned as he hit Raphael again.The emerald eyed turtle whined and unable to control himself, he dropped down. His cock leaked precum and pressed against Slash’s legs.“My, my, Raphael. You’re one excited boy, aren’t you?” Slash said mockingly and sniffed the air. “You’re turned on, my rose blossom. I knew you would be. It was just a matter of time. Welcome to the party, turtle dove.”Raphael flushed with abject mortification.Fuck.What the hell’s wrong with me? How could I be excited when I wanna get away so badly?Slash stroked his own cock with one hand as he kept a firm hold on Raphael and growled when he dropped down. His massive thirteen-inch cock was mere inches away from Raphael’s face. It pulsed, the thick veins twitched and precum dribbled down the shaft.Raphael's stomach churned at the sight and the thought that he was soon going to be fucked by his former pet. He tucked his dick into its protective pouch.
Fuck. No, no. I don’t want this. I don’t wanna be fucked and rutted. I don’t wanna be his. Leo, Mikey, Donnie, please find me.
“My dick's thirteen inches and it’ll stretch you nicely,” Slash bragged. “You’ll be impaled on it like a good slut. Your new name is Raphie. Raphael’s too macho for a weak dweeb. My pet, Raphie.”Raphael's beak was pressed against Slash's warm and wet cock before he could comment. Cum dribbled down Raphael’s beak, making him want to gag. Slash's musk and essence were cloying, making him want to vomit. They were overpowering like the large turtle himself. Raphael couldn’t escape it, but he’d damn fucking try. He wouldn’t give in. He was tough, brave and no one’s bitch or pet.He tried shifting his head away, but Slash smacked his head and pressed it down hard, forcing him to inhale Slash’s musk again.Raphael inwardly resolved that he would never give in.He won’t break me. I won’t let him. He can try, but he won’t. No one can break me.“You’re not going anywhere, Raphie,” Slash said firmly. “This is your home for the rest of your life and your place is you with your beak against my cock and me fillin' your hole. Mine.”Slash lifted Raphael’s head and smeared his jizz onto Raphael’s beak and his skin.Raphael whined as he realized that Slash’s scent was all over him. Slash was claiming and marking him. Raphael groaned in revulsion and tried moving again.“No!” Slash yelled and pressed Raphael’s head against his dick again. “Inhale your Master’s scent. Breathe it. Love it. It’s the scent of a manly turtle. You’re not manly, Raphie. You’re a slut. Accept it. Breathe it in. Come on, boy. You love it. You want this, Raphie. You want dick, to be fucked, my jizz down your throat and in your hole. Come on, Raphie. Admit it.”Slash pressed his head again down hard and growled.Raphael’s nostrils flared and he breathed in the heavy scent, which soon made him hazy and dizzy.Something shifted in his brain.Wow. He smells good. What the fuck’s wrong with me? I'm not gay. I’m straight, but he smells so good and manly. What the fuck? His scent’s making me feel funny. It’s overwhelming me and making me feel things that I don’t wanna feel. I’m straight!“Good boy, Raphie. Keep smelling me. You love the scent,” Slash said and smeared more jizz onto Raphael’s beak. “You're such a good boy, Raphie. My good boy. Smell. Drink it in. Good boy. Your Master’s so proud of you.”Warmth pooled in Raphael’s groin and his eyes glazed over as the scent took hold of him.Slash laughed and said, “I knew you’d succumb to it. You want to be dominated by me. You're such a good and obedient boy. You’re responding' so well. Three days. Fuck. It took you less than an hour, Raphie. Maybe you were gay all along. I think you were. It just took me to make you realize it. Keep smellin'. Don’t stop.Raphael didn’t want it, but his mind was blanking and his cheeks were flushed. He churred, his body clearly betraying him and wanting it.
What the hell? I'm not gay. I don’t want this, but I can’t tear myself away. He smells so fucking amazing.
He wanted to talk, but his mind was turning to slush. All he could think about was how warm and wonderful Slash’s cock was and how incredible his scent was.Slash chuckled and said, “You’re appreciatin' it, Raphie. Good boy.”Raphael didn’t answer and his heart raced as he sniffed. He inhaled Slash’s scent, the smell driving him crazy. He dropped down and pressed his dick against Slash’s legs, which made him chortle.“You're such a good boy, Raphie. You’re doin' what I want. I might go easy on your brothers. Keep smellin'.”Slash removed his hand, but lost in the scent, Raphael didn’t move. He moaned and inhaled the intoxicating scent again. His Master’s scent.Slash grinned like a Cheshire cat, turned Raphael around, rubbed his own cock and impaled the emerald eyed turtle on it, which stretched his hole like he’d promised.Warmth filled Raphael as he was stuffed good and he hissed at the unexpected penetration.Slash ignored his discomfort, thrust hard into him and bounced him up and down. He laughed as he did so. He loved that he was dominating Raphael, his former owner and that he’d broken him so quickly. He’d expected more of a struggle. Life was full of surprises.Raphael groaned in agony, but the moans soon turned to ones of pleasure as Slash repeatedly stabbed at his prostate. His face was flushed and his eyes were glazed over as he churred loudly and smelled Slash’s scent everywhere.Slash’s thrusts grew more savage and he grunted, “You’re so tight, Raphie. I love fuckin' you! You’re owned, Raphie. Mine. Mine!”Lost in his pleasure, Raphael churred louder and bucked his hips as he kept his eyes riveted on his Master.Slash nipped Raphael's collarbone. He mewled, but didn’t try to move away, because he didn’t want to. It all felt so good. Slash’s scent, his dick buried deep inside him and being owned. Maybe he’d been gay all along. It felt so right.There was a rumble in Slash's chest and he said, “You’re mine, Raphie. Mine.” He bounced Raphael harder on his cock until he finally came. He shot his essence deep into the smaller turtle and filled him with his warm seed. Some of it dripped from Raphael’s hole and down his thighs. “Say it, Raphie.”“Yours,” Raphael said mechanically, his own dick leaking as he came. “Yours.”“Yours, what?"“Master, I’m yours.”Slash pulled out and said as he turned Raphael around to face him, “You're such a good boy. We’re gonna be very happy together. You’re mine for all eternity, my good boy. I fucked you good and you loved it. I knew I’d tame you. You’re mine and soon your brothers will be too.”Slash pressed Raphael into his crotch, shoved Raphael's beak against his cock and kept him there with his hand.“This is how you’ll sleep, Raphie," Slash said. "With your beak against my cock, where it belongs. No more crime fightin' for you.”Exhausted, confused and his ass throbbing, Raphael had no choice but to obey. His nostrils flared and his eyes glazed over again as he inhaled his Master’s intoxicating scent.Slash smiled and said, "You’re home, Raphie. You belong with me and you like my cock. I broke you. You don’t need anything else. Only me. I’m your world and universe. You exist to pleasure me. That’s your job. You love everythin' about me: my smell, cock and me inside you.”“Master, you feel so incredible,” Raphael whined as he enjoyed the warmth of Slash’s cock, which felt wonderful.Recovered, Slash turned Raphael around again, rubbed his cock, impaled Raphael onto it, smeared his fluids onto Raphael’s beak and bounced him up and down.“We’re not sleepin' yet. I changed my mind," Slash said. "I’m fuckin' you again, Raphie. I’m still horny.”Slash fucked him hard and deep.Raphael churred and his nostrils flared as he breathed in the heavenly scent. His dick leaked again and cum ran down his thighs.Slash gave one last thrust a while later and shot his hot essence into Raphael.A spent Slash pulled out and said, “You’re owned, Raphie.”Slash turned Raphael around and pushed him into his crotch so that his beak was firmly against his cock. He smiled when Raphael inched closer to take a deep whiff of his scent.Raphael inwardly wondered why he wanted Slash. He never had before.
Why am I doing this? Why do I wanna? Why did him fucking me feel so fantastic? Why do I want this? I wanna fight. I feel like I should, but I also don’t wanna, because being here like this feels right. It's like I belong. I love his cock and his scent. Holy shit, Raphael. Did you say that? But it feels natural. Why?
“Good boy, Raphie. I knew you’d like my cock. Breathe it in," Slash said.Raphael took a deeper whiff of his Master's delicious and spicy scent that was now so comforting and his eyes glazed over again. He was content, tired and so relaxed that he untucked his tail.“Sleep, Raphie. You’ll learn how to give a blowjob tomorrow, my pet. Sleep," Slash said.Raphael yawned, sniffed again and closed his eyes.I’ll try to fight tomorrow. I'm too tired now. Am I really gay? I can’t be. I’ve always liked girls. I…He never finished his thought, because he fell asleep.Slash beamed as he gazed at Raphael.
He's mine. I broke him. I expected more of a challenge. I’m so happy. He’s finally mine and I’ll never let him go.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Raphael woke up five hours later and his ass and tail throbbed as if he'd been brutally rutted.It was a nightmare.None of it happened. I’m home in my bed and Leo’ll be there waiting for me to wake up. Yeah. Just a nightmare.He tensed when he heard heavy breathing and tried to calm himself down.It's just Leo. Fearless was worried about me. He decided to bunk with me and is holding me.Green eyes opened and Raphael sniffed the air. Panic surged through him when he realized the being holding him wasn’t Leo and that it stank heavily of musk, sex and sweat like he did and that his snout was smooshed into Slash’s crotch, which reeked of his heavy musk. He felt something around his neck and realized that it was the collar. It was reality. His reality and he didn’t want it at all. Raphael struggled and felt a mixture of revulsion, shame and rage at being treated like a toy and collared like an animal, but Slash gripped him even tighter and grinned sadistically as he cracked open his eyes and peered down at his prey.“Hi, Raphie,” Slash said. “Stop resistin' and give in.”
“Fuck you!” Raphael hissed as he tried to move again. “Let me go!”
“No. You really don't wanna leave, Raphie. You churred loudly as you bobbed up and down on my dick like such a good and cute little slut. You were born to be impaled on my dick.”Raphael‘s nostrils flared in indignation. He sank his teeth into Slash, who howled in rage, picked Raphael up and threw him.Raphael's shell landed against the wall with a sickening crack. He sank to the ground and grunted in pain.“You fuckin' shit!” Slash yelled. “How dare you bite your Master! I’ll teach you not to.” He began to rain down blows on Raphael, who held up a hand and tried to ward off the blows.
“Slash, stop. This isn't you,” Raphael said, trying to appeal to his humanity. “I know you. You're good, strong and brave and you don’t wanna do this. We’re…brothers. Let me go and I’ll forgive you.”
“I do want this, Raphie!” Slash snarled as he lifted a leg and brought it down hard on Raphael’s left leg, making him whine, drop his hands and clutch it.Raphael’s face twisted in agony. He knew what the bastard had done. It was a dirty technique that had rendered him incapable of walking, let alone escaping. He'd shattered Raphael's kneecap. He’d be trapped here forever with Slash and there was nothing he could do about it.
Nothing.
“I probably shattered your kneecap and the tissue, Raphie, which means you can’t fight or run ever again. You’re my prisoner. You have only yourself to blame,” Slash shouted and backhanded Raphael across his face, making him wince. “Your fuckin' fault. I won't treat it. There's no need anyway, because all you’ll do is sit on my huge dick.”Raphael tried to crawl away as tears streamed down his cheeks and pain coursed through him, but Slash picked him up as if he was a ragdoll and tossed him onto the mattress. Slash pinned him down with one hand and reached into a bag.Then Slash withdrew a pink object and said sneeringly as he ignored Raphael’s tears, “This is for you. Do you know what it is? It’s a cock ring. Perfect for my slut.”Slash rubbed Raphael’s slit and ignored his protests.A tearful Raphael emitted a reluctant churr as he dropped down. His dick was immediately encased in the cock ring, which was snug and tight. Raphael knew what its purpose was, which was to deny him pleasure, to stop him from cumming, to drive him mad and to make him needy. He’d seen them on the Net and had thought that it might be fun to try with a girl, but not with the sinister Slash, a fucking boy. He wasn’t gay, was he?Slash beamed and said, “It’s a perfect fit, Raphie. Pink is so your color, my little fag. You’re a fairy now and a little fag, Raphie. You’re gonna sit on my thick and fat dick for the rest of your miserable life. I’ll ensure you’re fed. It won't just be cum, but will also be proper food. I’ll bath you and take good care of you. This is your life. Cum, cock, bein' used and abused. Man, if Splinter and your brothers could see you now, they’d be disgusted at how quickly you succumbed to my will. Strong-willed and macho Raphael is no more. You’re very weak, pathetic and used, Raphie. That’s right. You’re weepin', huh? What a wuss you are, Raphie. Where the hell is your pride? Some warrior you are,” Slash mocked.Raphael buried his face in his hands as he thought about his brothers and prayed that they never saw him this way, because he couldn’t take the humiliation. Being jeered at by Slash was bad enough, but he couldn’t take it if his brothers ridiculed him. He clutched his leg and winced. It hurt like hell. He knew he was effectively defenceless and powerless if Slash tried to take him again. Raphael shuddered at the thought of being fucked again. He didn’t want it, despite his body reacting the way it had. He was straight, wasn’t he?Slash rubbed his own dick, as if reading Raphael's mind and wiped his jizz onto Raphael’s beak and body, which stained him again and forced him to breathe it in. Then Slash grabbed Raphael, impaled him onto his cock and ignored his terrified shrieks.“Let’s play," Slash said. "You like bobbing up and down and pleasuring your Master like a sweet slut, Raphie. I wish Splinter could see you. He tried to tame you, but failed. I did in less than an hour. Impressive. I’ve robbed you of everythin' you held dear: your pride, strength and fightin' spirit. You’re nothin' but my cumslut and your hole's becomin' looser and perfect for all my toys.”
“No, no,” Raphael sobbed, his green eyes filling with tears and hating himself for his wretchedness. He tried to move away, because Slash’s warm and massive dick filled him, hurt him and stretched him again, but Slash held him still with one hand.
“Sh, Raphie. It'll be fun,” Slash said and thumbed Raphael’s tears away with his hand. “Quit bawlin'. You’re behavin' like a sissy. You are one, but there’s no need to, because I make you feel good. I understand you. No one else ever did. I know what you need. Me. And only me. You know that too. All you want and need is me.”
“No. I don’t want this, Slash. I…”Slash bounced Raphael up and down and watched his head bob like a metronome and his rock hard cock strain against the cock ring as it began to leak. That was a clear sign the turtle was turned on, despite his protestations.“Good boy,” Slash grunted and sped up the pace.Raphael’s eyes glazed over as pleasure soon coursed through him. He churred loudly and his busted leg still throbbed. He knew it hurt, but instinct took over and made him forget about his leg and focus on the moment.Raphael churred louder as he bobbed up and down. Slash’s dick penetrated him deeper and stuffed him, making him feel so warm, full and owned.
Why does it feel so right? Is my body betraying me again or do I really like it and like being dominated and screwed by a boy? Why couldn’t it have been Leo instead? Couldn't it have been Leo if I had to have been fucked by a boy? He’d have been... He’d never have forced me to do stuff. He’d have been gentle and wooed me. Why the hell am I thinking about Leo that way?
“Argh!” Raphael moaned.
“Such a good slut, Raphie,” Slash purred. “That’s right. I know you love this. You like it hard and rough, my slut. I’m poundin' you like the whore you are. I'm dominatin' and ownin' you and you love it. You're such an obedient little boy. I’m so proud of you. Keep churrin'. There’s a good boy.”Raphael churred again.Slash churred back, trailed a hand down Raphael’s plastron and pressed hard on his plates. He stroked Raphael’s plastron and watched him.“Arggh!” Raphael said and groaned at the new sensation. Slash’s hands were rough, but it felt so good.
“Churr!”Raphael churred obediently.Slash sped up the pace. Raphael was a good fuck and he had loads of fun in store for him. Nothing pleasant. Slash was a kinky bastard and his eyes shone at the thought of all the abuse he’d inflict on his former owner.Slash came with a loud growl a few minutes later and filled the smaller turtle with his seed. Some of it seeped out of Raphael’s hole and ran down his thighs.Slash pulled out and looked at a flushed Raphael, who whined at the lack of warmth and smirked. “I bet you wanna cum, Raphie. Don’t feel so bad, muffin. My cock will be back in you soon.”Green eyes met his and an embarrassed Raphael, whose cheeks flamed, nodded.“That'll never happen. I won’t let you cum, Raphie. The cock ring will stay on. You’ll never cum again, unless I say so, because you belong to me. You do what I want. I'm your Master.”An ashamed Raphael covered his face with his hands. His cock was still rock hard. He badly wanted to cum and being denied was humiliating.Slash removed his hands and chuckled at Raphael’s expression. “Now you’re shy, huh? You weren’t when you made those delicious sounds that I pulled out of you, my precious little peach. You churred happily and openly. You like this. You like and want me. You know your purpose, which is to sit on my cock and to please me. You crave it and it’s what you live and breathe for. Me,” Slash said and bit Raphael’s collarbone hard, making him mewl.
“N-no,” Raphael stammered. It sounded pitiful, even to his own ears. He knew he was no longer the courageous warrior he’d prided himself on being. He was Slash’s toy.
Slash laughed mirthlessly and said, "Always have to argue, huh? Well, I have a better use for your mouth. He withdrew a pink object from a bag and shoved it into Raphael’s mouth. "Suck on the dildo and then we’ll play. I’m still horny. Suck or I’ll knock your teeth out and maim your other leg. Suck.”Humiliation surged through Raphael as he began to suck. Slash forced the dildo down his throat inch by inch until he was deep-throating it. The villain was preparing him. Raphael knew what for and a wave of nausea hit him. He’d soon be sucking Slash’s cock. Raphael prayed that he wouldn’t choke. It was huge. How the hell was he supposed to…?Raphael's thoughts were interrupted by Slash rubbing his own dick and spreading his essence onto Raphael’s beak and body again, marking him. Raphael’s nostrils flared and inhaled the scent. It was heady, intoxicating and his eyes glazed over.
The mindbreak is happening again. My instincts are kicking in and my body's betraying me. They're telling me I want this. I don’t. I wanna go home.
Raphael’s brain switched.Sensing it, Slash chortled, picked Raphael up, placed him onto his cock and cackled at the thought that two of Raphael’s holes were stuffed and that his dick was forever trapped. He knew Raphael would desperately try to cum and he also knew that he would never do so again.Raphael’s eyes glazed over as his dick leaked and strained against the cock ring and as Slash repeatedly stabbed his prostate. There was a deep rumble in his chest, which made his Master chuckle. The emerald eyed turtle loved it. His body had accepted it. Instinct always took over, no matter how hard one tried to fight it.Slash bounced him faster and he churred loudly.Raphael had a moment of clarity before his mind completely blanked and instinct completely took over.
This is my reality and it feels so good. I'm being fucked, abused, rutted, claimed and have his scent all over me. I love it. I'm pleasing my Master and serving and obeying him. I love doing that, the warmth of his cock and his sweet and heavenly scent. I love being impaled on his fat cock. That’s my purpose and the reason for my existence. My only purpose.
XXXXMeanwhile, Leo woke up and was surprised to find himself in his bed and Donnie at his bedside.“Huh?” Leo said, blinking in confusion. “Donnie? How'd I get here? I thought you were out patrolling.”
“That was hours ago, Leo. We found you unconscious on our way back and brought you home.”
“Hours?” Leo said in alarm. “How many?”
"Six."
"Raph," Leo said in panic as he suddenly remembered his brother. “Is he okay? I went out to get us some snacks and was waylaid by Slash on the way home.”
Donnie shook his head sadly and said, “Raph’s not in his bedroom.”
“Slash must have taken him,” Leo said anxiously. “We have to find him. It’s my fault, Donnie. I shouldn't have left him alone. I had a bad feeling that something was gonna happen and…”
“Leo, get a grip. Blaming yourself won’t solve anything. I’ve alerted April, Casey and the Mutanimals. We're gonna look for Raph as soon as it’s dark. Try and stay calm in the meantime."
“But it's my fault. I should have stayed home. I…”
“You weren’t to know that Slash, assuming it was him, would kidnap Raph.”
“No, but my gut is usually not wrong. Have you told Sensei?”
“Yes and Mikey. We’ll find Raph. Have faith.”
“Do you think he’ll hurt Raph? Is Sensei mad at me?”Don’s heart sank at the first question. His gut told him that Slash had indeed hurt Raphael, because he’d stop at nothing to keep Raphael with him.“I think we should pray hard,” Donnie said.Donnie didn’t pray. He was a scientist and didn’t believe in things, even religion, unless there was scientific proof.Leo’s heart shattered into a million pieces as he realized that Don's answer meant yes. He emitted an anguished cry.Donnie immediately hugged him.A sobbing Leo thought about Raphael.If Raph dies, I'll never forgive myself. I shouldn't have left him on his own. Please let us find him and bring him home and please let him be okay.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Slash looked at his prisoner when he'd climaxed.Raphael had come out of his trance and was still perched on Slash's dick. He sobbed bitterly as he thought about his family and how much he missed them."Raphie, why are you bleatin' again?” Slash asked as he removed the dildo from Raphael's mouth.
“I wanna go home, Slash. I want my brothers. I don’t want this. I don’t wanna be your bitch,” Raphael choked out. "And my leg hurts so badly. Please fix it.”
"You do,” Slash said as he stroked Raphael's cheek, which made him flinch. “You were churrin'. You love bein' my bitch. As for your leg, forget it. I like that you're a cripple and pathetic.”
“No. It’s my body betraying me. I don’t want this. I wanna go home. Let me go home. It’s Thanksgiving. My bros and I celebrate with a turkey and veggies and April and Casey come over and we…” Raphael said and hiccupped. “Mikey makes a dessert. We play games and we… I gotta be there. Please let me go.”
“It’s Thanksgiving all right. Mine. I got a lot to be grateful. I finally own you. I’ve dreamed about this for so long. Stop snivelin'. You have a lot to be grateful for. You’re no longer a virgin. How about that? You never thought it would happen. If you’re a good slut, Raphie, I might be a little kinder to you. You have to be nice and listen. There'll be no more fightin', no tryin' to escape, no bitin', slappin' or punchin'. Do any of that and you’ll taste my wrath. You’ve had a small taste. I doubt you want to go through it again, hmm?” Slash said as he placed a hand between Raphael’s legs and then stroked the soft flesh. “Man, you feel so soft and warm, Raphie. I bet you still wanna cum and not bein' able to is drivin' you mad.”Raphael ducked his face as tears shimmered in his eyes.I wanna go home. It’s Thanksgiving. I've never missed one with my family. I wanna see them so badly and tell them I love them. I don’t want this.Slash lifted his chin and said, “We can celebrate. We’ll fuck and I’ll give you all the cum you want. You love cum and it looks so good on you, Raphie. You’re a dirty bitch and you love it.”
“You're crazy,” Raphael said sadly. “I never treated you this way. I was good to you and gave you all you needed. I loved you and treated you like family. Why are you doing this? What the hell did I do to deserve this?”
“Because I love you and I know what you need. You don’t need your brothers or that ancient rat. You need me. I allow you to be the real you. I understand you and your desires and I know what’s good for you. Me. Only I understood you. You know no one else does and you know what you did. You chose your brothers over me, especially that bossy Leonardo, who you claim to hate. You’re always whinin' that Leonardo doesn’t understand you and that he’s stuck-up and lame. Yet, you crave his approval and chose him. How could you choose him over me? I apologized and you still wouldn’t let me see you!”
“I love my brothers and Leo, despite all I’ve said and they love me. I admire Leo’s courage, loyalty, dedication and the love he has for us and I’d risk my life for them all. I picked them, because they love me, they don’t hurt me and they’re my family. They’re everything to me. Everything.”
“I'm supposed to be everythin' to you!” Slash roared jealously. “I used to be, but then you chose them.”
“You changed…”
“Your fault. The mutagen.”
“Fair enough. It was my fault that it got spilled on you, but you changed, Spike…”
“SLASH! That’s my name now!”
“You changed. You became aggressive, vindictive, hostile, disloyal, obsessive, a monster and a nightmare to be around. Why would I wanna be around that?”
“I think you avoided me, because I remind you of yourself. All the traits you mentioned are you, Raphie. You know it and I know it,” Slash said as he pinched Raphael’s tail, which made him squeal. “And you still chose your brothers, even though you have shit in common with them. You’re a misunderstood monster, Raphie, like me, but now you have me who really knows you inside and out.” Slash chuckled. “I'm you and I know exactly what you deserve. Me. You know it too. You know you deserve me and all I can offer. You don’t want your brothers or the rat. They bore you senseless. I provide you with sex and excitement and I wake the beast in you. You show what’s hidden when we fuck, which are your true nature and primal instincts. That's the real you.” Slash cupped his cheek and added, “You’re lucky I love you. Some people never find their soulmates, but you have, Raphie. Me.”
"This isn't love. It’s rape. You don’t do that to someone you love. You're obsessed and a tyrant, Slash. I thought we were friends. How wrong I was. I should have known better that you were never really sorry and that you were just biding your time to kidnap me. I’m nothing like you. I never will be. I'd never wanna be a fucked up dipshit like you.”
“But it’ll grow into love, Raphie. You’ll see. It already is. I see it in your eyes when we fuck. You love me and you’re happy. You’re just in denial, kid.”
“I could never love someone like you. You're twisted and a coward who uses force to make people submit to you. A real man doesn't do that. You can fuck me all you wanna, but you can’t make me love you.”Slash’s face contorted in rage. He pulled out, shoved Raphael down onto the mattress, pinned him down, lined his dick up at Raphael's entrance, parted his legs, thrust his rod into Raphael and ignored his pleas for him to stop.Slash's eyes glazed over as he pounded away and his hot breath tickled Raphael’s neck.Raphael squeezed his eyes shut, prayed for it to be over fast and mentally replayed the time when Slash had begged for another chance.FLASHBACK SIX MONTHS EARLIER. May 6:Raphael and his brothers were out on patrol when they saw Slash approach them. They were immediately alert and wielded their weapons.Slash held up his hands and said, “I come in peace. Relax.”
“Why should we believe you?” Leo demanded, protectively edging closer to Raphael, which showed Slash that if he tried anything, that he, Leo, was ready for it and he’d defend his brother to the death.
“Because I’m sincere,” Slash said and smiled. “I know I was a jerk. I’ve changed my ways. I miss my master and I’m sorry for all the trouble I caused. I wanna come home and be a family again. I miss you all so much. I regret what I did. Master, you have to believe me. I mean it. I really do.” Slash looked earnestly into Raphael’s green eyes and said as he knelt down, "I love you, Master. Please forgive me. All of you, please forgive me. I'm a wretched creature and I implore your forgiveness. I'd like one last chance.”Raphael listened, his expression impassive, but his emotions were churning: relief that Slash was okay, love, distrust and suppressed anger. Slash sounded sincere, but he had been before and had horribly betrayed them when he'd revealed a place that they sometimes used as a hideout to the Shredder. It had resulted in their capture and them being brutally tortured. Slash had expressed remorse and had saved them, but it'd taken months for Raphael to get to a point where he could forgive his former pet, let alone see him without wanting to rip him to shreds. He hadn’t been able to see him. He didn't know what to do now. He still loved Slash. He always would, but he didn’t know if he could trust him. His family had nearly died, because of him and here he was asking for another chance.His brothers glanced at him and waited for him to say something.“How do I know you won’t betray us again?” Raphael asked.
“Because I’ve learned my lesson, Master,” Slash said and kissed Raphael’s feet. “I’m sorry for all the heartache and…”“Ew!” Mikey said and wrinkled his beak in disgust. “He’s kissing Raph’s feet and he hasn’t showered in days! That’s so gross. Raph probably has toe jam.”“Shut up, Mikey!” Raphael snapped. “We’ve heard it before, Slash. It's the same old story. You'll betray us again. We still have nightmares about our capture. Mikey's got trouble with an arm and Leo… My bro fucking cries at night, because we nearly died and he couldn’t protect us. He thinks I don't hear him, but I do. It’s all because of you and your obsession to make me spend time with only you. You can’t handle me having brothers and a family. You want all my attention. Anyone would think you're in love with me.”
“I understand your hesitation, Master,” Slash said and kissed Raphael’s feet again.
Raphael moved away and said, “Don’t do that.”
“I don’t like you that way, Master. I do love you, but as a brother only. I'm willin' to share you. I understand you have brothers who also need you. I'm really sorry. Please consider my apology, Master. Your slave is…”
“You're not my slave and are your own person, Slash and…”
Tears streamed down Slash's cheeks as he said, “Please, Master. You and your family are all I’ve ever known and I’m lost without you. Please forgive me.”Raphael watched him and despite his misgivings, he cracked. Tears always worked on him, because he was a real softy beneath his gruff exterior. His family and Slash knew it.“Stop sobbing. I’ll consider it," Raphael said. "Get up.”
“Thank you, Master,” Slash said and threw himself at Raphael's feet again. “I’m so grateful.”Raphael’s brothers rolled their eyes and doubt showed on their faces.“If I forgive you and give you another chance,” Raphael said as he placed his weapons into his belt and then helped Slash to his feet. “It’s the last one. I won't have my brothers’ lives endangered and you being so obsessive with me. I love them and you gotta accept that. I love you too, but they’re my family and come first. Do you understand? And you gotta be nice to them. I’ll talk it over with my family. They have to agree too.”
“I will. I'll be nice. I can be really nice,” Slash sniffed
“And if in the unlikely event I find a girl, you have to accept that, Slash, and be nice to her. You don't have to feel threatened, because I have enough love for everyone.”
“I can do that, Master.”
“Stop calling me that. It’s degrading to you. You're not inferior. You're my equal, so call me Raph or Raphael.”
“How will I know if you forgive me, Mas…uh, Raphael?”
“I’ll call you. I have your number. Later, Slash. Be good. Come on, bros. It's time to go home.”Raphael called Slash a week later and said that the family had agreed that he could have another chance.Slash had gone to the lair the next day and been pleasant to his brothers. Raphael had thought it'd be different that time.The following months were good. Raphael had grown to trust Slash again and had even gone out with him alone. Slash had stopped his obsessive ways and Raphael loved spending time with him. He'd even confided in Slash that he was thinking of leaving New York with Leo the following year to go to Japan for training with the Ancient One. Slash had been supportive. Raphael had had no reason to think that it, the kindness and pleasantness was a charade and that Slash’s obsessive love for him was as deep as it'd been before and that he was planning on making Raphael his and for him to never leave the country.Leo still doubted Slash’s intentions and raised it once.Raphael shot him down and said, “Leo, he’s changed and won’t blow this chance.”
“I was never in agreement. He only got a chance, because of a two thirds majority. I don’t like this, Raph. I think he’s still obsessed with you and he'll betray us again.”
“Like what? Is he gonna rape me or something? There's no need to fret. I can take care of myself. He wouldn’t do that, Leo He’s changed. I swear he has, bro.”
“I hope you’re right, Raph.”Even Leo’s doubts had vanished after a while, because Slash had maintained his sweet as pie personality.BACK IN THE PRESENT NOVEMBER 23Raphael wept as Slash pounded into him.
I was a fucking fool. How could I have believed him? It was all a sham. He was probably plotting for months to kidnap me when I was alone and had dreams of me being his slut. I feel sick, dirty, used and abused and I’m conflicted. My body keeps telling me this is right, but my mind says otherwise. What the fuck am I? Am I straight or gay?
Raphael’s thoughts were interrupted by Slash suddenly sinking his teeth into Raphael’s neck, making him whine and his cock strain against the cock ring. He was hard, leaking, wanting to cum and frustrated that he was not able.Slash raised his head, paused thrusting and said, “You’re all mine, Raphie. You’ll never meet a girl. There'll be no trip to Japan either. You’ll be my bitch forever and you’ll regret all that shit you said earlier. You'll love and adore me, your Master. You'll accept your place and you won't care about reason, logic and thought. I never wanted you for your intelligence anyway or for conversation. I wanted your sweet ass and now that I have it, I’ll never let you ago.”
“I shouldn't have trusted you,” Raphael said miserably.
“Yep, but you did. Good old trustin' Raphie. Tears always work, sweetie pie, because you’re a sucker for them and I know how to press your buttons, right?"Slash resumed his thrusting. He repeatedly slammed into Raphael, bit and licked him everywhere, marking him and leaving angry red marks that he would see. Marks that Raphael knew meant he was claimed and dominated. He was Slash’s mate and bitch.Raphael churred reluctantly as he was brutally fucked. Instinct was now taking over and his cock still leaked.
I was a damn fool, but I'll try to get away when I feel a bit stronger and when the asshole gets off me. I'll crawl to the door and get out. Maybe someone will see me and help me. I'll try. I wanna see my bros. That’s the only way I can. I also gotta fight. I'm not a submissive bitch. I know I'm not and I'm not a monster, am I? I’m strong, loyal, a fighter and I will escape. I'm a warrior and brave and I’m straight, right?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Raphael had wearily passed out.Slash injected him with a mind-numbing concoction of drugs and aphrodisiacs. Then he slung Raphael over his shoulder like he was a sack of potatoes, threw another bag containing his toys over his other shoulder and walked through the tunnels until he stopped at a manhole.Slash climbed a ladder, lifted the manhole cover, climbed out with Raphael and realized that he was next to a parking lot outside a bakery. Apart from an SUV, it was deserted. It'd do for what he had in mind.He placed a still passed out Raphael on the ground, hotwired the car and put Raphael into the trunk. Then he climbed in and started the engine. It'd take just over an hour to get to Bear Mountain Park. There wouldn't be many people, because it was November and Thanksgiving. Just like he preferred. It was perfect for his home. At least until the spring when he’d trek elsewhere with his harem. His obedient and loving pets.Raphael had taught him to drive. It was ironic that he, Slash, was now the permanent driver and Raphael was just a passenger with everything. Slash chuckled at the thought and grinned as he thought about all he had planned for his prisoner. Raphael had no idea what he was in for, did he?XXXXAn hour and ten minutes later, Slash drove through the park gates. There was no security guard. Raphael was still out. He parked and decided to leave the car there, because he didn’t need it again. He could always hotwire another car in the spring if need be.He slung Raphael over a shoulder. His toy bag was over the other and he headed deep into the mountains to the top, where he knew there was an abandoned cottage. He’d done the journey a few months before and had come across the rundown cottage. It didn’t have electricity, but who cared? They’d live on the lay of the land and cook their food over an open fire. Leo liked it simple and would easily adapt. Raphael liked his luxuries and would be harder to convince, but he’d have no choice but to agree, especially as he couldn’t hunt for food himself and would have to rely on Slash, Mikey and Leo for his food. And the bastard had better be grateful or Slash would shove his teeth down his throat. But Slash was positive the turtle would like his new home. He'd beautifully decorated it, after all, had gone to so much trouble and it wasn’t like Raphael wouldn’t see his brothers again. He’d be reunited soon enough when Slash returned to the sewers and hunted them down.Slash eventually reached the cottage and went inside.XXXXSlash noticed the place looked like he’d left it back in July. He placed Raphael onto the mattress in the first bedroom and chained him to the wall.The cottage was small. It had three bedrooms, a tiny kitchen, a small bathroom with a shower and toilet and a cramped living room, but it’d do. The first bedroom was for him and his mates to share. The second was for a nursery and the third would be a punishment room. The first bedroom had a king-size mattress in it. He’d salvaged it from the rubbish dump and had driven up here and set it up. The second bedroom had a blue crib that he’d stolen from an apartment in Manhattan. He knew things that Raphael didn’t, having accidentally seen his medical file in Don’s lab. He couldn’t wait to tell Raphael and to see his reaction.The third bedroom contained Slash's toys, which were on another mattress. There were tons of toys, ranging from anal plugs to role playing costumes to whips and bondage devices. There was also his personal favorite, the cock torturer, which fulfilled what it promised. It had steel pins that'd be thrust into the head of Raphael’s cock. That would cause maximum pain, but Raphael loved pain. He knew that, because Raphael had confessed that he thrived on fighting, which gave him an adrenaline rush.Slash grinned evilly.He’ll certainly get his share of it.He went into the kitchen, which had a gas stove and began to brew tea. Then he took out two cans of beans from the cupboard, (he had a healthy supply of various tinned foods) emptied the contents into a saucepan and warmed it on the gas stove. It wasn’t what Raphael was used to, but too bad. He had to accept it. Slash would go hunting the next day. There were plenty of deer and other small animals about.XXXXRaphael woke up feeling groggy and his leg and hole throbbed. He shook his head to clear his grogginess and took in the unfamiliar surroundings.Where am I? A kinda house? This doesn't look like the sewers.He tried to move and grimaced when pain coursed through him.Fucking busted leg. He has to fix it. How the hell am I gonna exercise? I don’t wanna become a blob. I wanna go home. I miss my brothers. Shit. I even miss Leo’s lecturing. That’s how much I miss them. What I wouldn’t give to hear their voices right now.“Wankbot!” Slash declared, entering the bedroom and carrying the saucepan, which had a spoon in it. His voice sent a shiver down Raphael’s spine. “Do you like your name? I read it on a website.” He set down the saucepan and helped Raphael into a sitting position.
“Figures." Raphael said as he tried to muster up bravado. “You can’t even think of anything original, so you have to steal it from someone else.”
“Your antagonism is unwarranted, Raphie. I made dinner. It’s Thanksgiving, after all. I hope you like beans.”
“Go to…”
“Curse me all you like, Raphie, but we both know you want me. Your body tells you, so give in and be a good boy. Besides, you should be grateful that someone went to the trouble of cookin' dinner.”
“Where are we?”
“Far away from your brothers. Like it? I’ve done everythin' I can to make it a home. Open wide, Raphie.”
“I'm not hungry. I wanna go home.”
“That won't happen. Open wide.”Raphael stubbornly clamped his beak shout.Slash snarled and pinched Raphael’s beak, which forced him to take a deep breath. Then he dipped the spoon into the pot and shoved it into Raphael's mouth.“Swallow, Raphie, or I’ll knock your teeth out and you’ll only be able to eat liquids for the rest of your life!” Slash growled, his eyes flashing.Raphael swallowed and grimaced. The beans were slightly overcooked, tasted bitter and they were burning hot. They scalded his throat as he swallowed..“Happy Thanksgiving, Raphie,” Slash said as he dipped the spoon again into the pot and offered it to the Turtle as if he were a baby.Raphael’s stomach rumbled, despite his unwillingness to eat. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d eaten. The foul soup that Leo had made? Yeah.That’s when. Was it really only hours earlier? No. How many hours had passed since then?Slash laughed and said as he trailed a hand down Raphael's flat plastron, “Eat up, my sissy boy.”Raphael shivered as his stomach tightened in knots and feared he was going to be fucked once again. He dutifully ate and the bitter beans scalded his throat again as they went down.“Good boy, Raphie,” Slash said as he stroked Raphael’s plastron. Raphael reluctantly churred at the touch and heat flooded his groin and cheeks. Slash beamed. “You’re such a slut, Raphie. I know you wanna part your legs. Go on. Part them. Let Daddy see your hole. Good boy.”
“I don’t wanna,” Raphael choked out as his cock strained at the cock ring and leaked, which proved he was lying and was evidence that he was turned on.
“But you do. Your body does,” Slash said as he pushed Raphael's legs apart and ignored his shriek of pain.
“My leg’s fucked up. You gotta fix it. I can’t be an invalid,” Raphael whined. “I’ll get fat if you don’t fix it. I need to exercise or I’ll be a bloated mess.”
“I know,” Slash said with a malicious grin. He bit Raphael’s collarbone hard, making him whimper and tears fill his eyes. “You’re gonna become very fat and round, like a delectable peach, Raphie, and you’ll love the changes that’ll soon occur. Wonderful changes and a new generation.
Raphael sniffed and said, “What do you mean a new generation? You've lost it. I can’t have babies. I’m a guy, you're a guy and that's impossible."
“It is. Raphie, I accidentally saw your medical file. Donatello’s kept a huge secret from you. I guess he thought you’d never have sex, so there was no reason to reveal it.”
Raphael's stomach dropped and he said fearfully, “What?”
“You're intersex, Raphie, and have both male and female parts. Wanna guess what that means, my luscious breeding pet? You have ovaries, an oviduct and can lay my eggs.”Understanding, Raphael’s green eyes widened in revulsion and horror. A wave of nausea hit him and he upchucked his dinner all over a revolted and pissed off Slash.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Back in the sewers, Leo was extremely worried about Raphael and unable to sleep. He tossed and turned all night. It was Thanksgiving, a time of celebration and he and his brothers should be having fun and looking forward to a feast cooked by Mikey, instead of stressing that something had happened to their brother. His insides churned and his gut told him that Slash had something to do with Raphael’s absence. He’d seen the malevolent gleam in Slash’s eyes when he'd been choked. Slash had always been obsessed with Raphael. Maybe the apology and his politeness had been an act, he’d been planning to take Raphael and had been waiting for the opportunity when he knew that Raphael was alone. Leo glanced at the digital clock on his nightstand. 9 a.m. Where had Slash taken Raphael if he had kidnapped him? The outside weather was foul. There was a severe storm and windchill that was below freezing. They couldn't go out. They were turtles and badly needed heat, otherwise they’d go into a kind of forced hibernation, their bodies would shut down and they could die. He had to find Raphael now, even if it meant being seen by humans. He couldn’t lose his brother. Raphael was a pain in the ass most of the time, sure, but he loved him and he knew the hothead also loved him. They were brothers and nothing would change that.Leo was about to get out of bed when Donnie entered the room with a tray on which was a cup of tea and a plate of toast."Breakfast,” Donnie said as he placed the tray on Leo’s lap.“Thanks, Don, but I need to…”“Eat,” Don said firmly. “How are you feeling, Leo?”Leo sipped his tea and sighed. “I’m anxious about Raph. The weather’s awful out there and Raph’s in huge trouble if he’s with Slash. That guy is savage and will do whatever it takes to turn Raph against us. He almost succeeded before. What if we can’t save Raph and he dies or worse, he’s Slash’s prisoner for life or he turns against us and hunts us down? We can’t lose Raph. He’s our brother, part of the team and…”“Leo, calm down. We’ll do our best to find him.”“How can I relax when he’s with that sicko? What if Raph’s hurt to the point he can’t defend himself?”“We’ll try to find him. I promise, but he might not be in the shape he was before and I hope…” Don’s voice trailed off as his face became ashen.“What?”“I discovered things about Raph and you that I thought I didn’t need to reveal, because it wasn’t like any of us would find mates. It’s highly likely that Slash now knows. Raph will be in bigger trouble than we could have imagined if he does. I’m talking massive,” Donnie said hysterically. “Shit. I never dreamed this'd happen. I should have said something. Maybe just maybe…”"What the heck are you talking about?” Leo demanded.“I’ll be right back,” Don said and left the room. He returned a few minutes later, shoved two files under Leo’s nose and said, “Your medical files.”Leo read the file and his jaw dropped in shock.What the hell! Raph and I are girls. We can lay eggs. Why didn’t I suspect I was one and why haven’t I laid dud eggs or liked boys? I’ve only ever liked girls. This has to be a joke, right?He looked up at Donnie, who was nervously adjusting his glasses and snapped, “This is a sick joke, isn’t it, Don? We can’t be girls. Look at us. We’re muscular, have dicks, like women and are Alphas. You’re wrong!”"Actually, Leo, I’m one hundred percent correct. You and Raph have ovaries and oviducts. Your tails are shorter than mine and Mikey’s. Look at the X-rays. I never showed Raph when I took them. You know him. All that matters to him is that he's healthy. Your plastrons are currently concave. Female turtles have flat plastrons, which allow them to hold the eggs internally…”Leo’s face paled and he said, “What do you mean currently? Eggs? I can lay eggs?” He dragged a hand down his face. “This is too much. I’m a boy for damn’s sake. Look at me.”“You relate more to a boy physique-wise, but you can lay eggs. You won’t become a complete female and your hips aren't wide enough. That means laying eggs will be more laborious and tougher for you than it will be for Raph. Raph’s different. His genes are changing. I noticed that last year. It’s not uncommon for male turtles to turn into females. I’ve read up on it. Fascinating stuff. Do you want me to explain?"“If it’s not happening to you!” Leo hissed. “I can’t believe you kept this from us. No. I don't want a lengthy explanation or your science babble. Keep it short.”Donnie pushed his glasses back up. They'd slipped down again. Then he said, "Raph will change. I don’t know when. His plastron will become convex, he’ll be slimmer, he'll lose his muscles and his voice will become high pitched. His hips will be perfect for him to lay eggs. He’ll be a female and even more alluring to Slash, who’ll breed him if he hasn’t already tried. Female red sliders lay between two and thirty-two eggs, but I have no idea how many Raph will lay."Mikey entered the room and said, “Hi, guys. Hey, Leo. How are you feeling, Leo?”“Nauseated. Care to fill Mikey in, Donnie?”The genius adjusted his glasses again and said, “Mikey, I’ve held back Leo and Raph's medical info. It was only because I thought none of us would find mates and it wouldn't be a factor in our lives.”“Are they sick?” Mikey asked worriedly. “Leo said he's nauseated.”“No. They’re healthy, but are females, Mikey,” Don said and explained to a flabbergasted Mikey, who shook his head in amazement.“Does that mean I am too, Donnie?” Mikey asked.“No. You’re one hundred percent male.”“Does Raph know?”“I don’t know. Slash might know and might have told him.”“So Leo and Raph are gonna lay eggs?” Mikey said excitedly. "How many?"“Why are you so thrilled and not repulsed?” Leo demanded.“Because there'll be cute little babies," Mikey said. "I’m gonna be an uncle! I always wanted to be one.""We're mutants, so maybe three eggs max," Donnie said."Cool," Mikey said.“You really are a numbskull, Mikey!" Leo roared. "If Raph has babies and he’s been kidnapped by Slash, that means they weren’t created out of choice. As for me, I have no intention of laying eggs. I’m a fucking boy. Raph won’t fucking want them either. We have to fucking find him before that happens and if he does fall gravid, it’s your fucking fault, Donnie!”Leo never swore, so Donnie and Mikey looked at him in surprise.“What is going on?” Splinter asked, entering the room. “I heard raised voices. Are you all right, Leonardo?”“No, Sensei. Donatello kept a gigantic secret from Raph and I.”“I am sure he had a valid reason,” Splinter said, looking at Don, who shifted his gaze and studied his hands. “Donatello?”Don looked up, his eyes filled with ashamed tears and said, “Sensei, I found out that Leo and Raph are females, but whereas Leo will always look like a boy on the outside, Raph won’t. His chromosomes are changing and he’s gonna turn into a complete girl. I fear Slash knows. I’m sorry. I thought it wouldn’t be relevant, because we wouldn’t find mates and…”“Did it not cross your mind that you and Michelangelo would maybe desire your sisters when mating season occurred?" Splinter said, struggling to find the right words. “I am shocked if it did not, because you are usually so intelligent, Donatello."“No, because I’ve injected Mikey with a drug that decreases sexual desire for the past few years, so that we wouldn’t feel any attraction to them. We weren't interested when mating season happened. I told Mikey it was because he was sick. He believed me.”“What the hell, dude!” Mikey shouted, his blue eyes flashing. “You lied to me!”“Yeah, but it did the trick,” Don said. “Otherwise we’d have been all over you guys. I had a huge desire to have you both as mates and to have babies with you. I couldn’t help it. Shit. I’m a scientist, but even I have raging hormones. I feel…” Don's family looked like they were going to throw up, but he continued. “Raph’s so cute with his green eyes and his little tail that drops down when he’s so relaxed and he has a firm ass that I wanted to caress. He's like a Greek god and so is Leo with his leaner features, gorgeous eyes and toned legs. Don’t look at me that way, Mikey. I saw you checking them out.”Mikey dropped his head in shame.Splinter tapped his cane on the ground and said coldly, “Such perversion in this place! I am speechless! Michelangelo, did you harbor the same desires?”“Yes, Sensei,” Mikey mumbled. “I wanted them both and it’s not like it’s a sin. They’re not really our sisters. Only Don and I are related.”“Still,” Don broke in. “I feared your wrath, Sensei, and did the injections.“You were wise, Donatello,” the old rat said furiously. “I am disgusted. They might not be your biological sisters, but they were raised as such and that will remain. I forbid you from ever having sexual intercourse with them. You will be banished if you do. Do I make myself clear? The injections will continue. Leonardo, have you had any fantasies about your siblings?”“NO!” Leo screamed. “I like women.Raph does too. I could never feel that way about my siblings. The idea of it makes me want to vomit. I feel betrayed, sickened and hurt that this was kept from me. Sensei, Raph and I deserved to know it. Now he’s in the hands of a psycho who may be raping him right now. It’s Donnie’s fault. If he’d been honest…”“I do not think your sister’s kidnapping is Donatello’s fault, but I do believe he should have been honest with you and all of us. We are a family. There will be no secrets in future among us. Got it?”Everyone nodded.“What if there are babies, Sensei? Slash could make Raph gravid," Mikey said.“I have a feeling that Raphael will not want them. They would be a product of rape and seeing them every day would be too painful. You cannot blame her.”“But they'd also be her babies. Hey. Do Leo and Raph need female names now? I like Lisa and Angelina. My two cute sisters. Raph will be Lisa.”“Mikey!” Leo yelled, his blue eyes blazing. “No one’s changing their names. Sensei, we have to respect whatever Raph wants. It’s his choice. I won’t call him a girl. He’s still a boy to me and I regard myself as a boy, no matter what anyone says. Sensei, it’s nine a.m. and it’s a long time until dark. We have to do something. Every second that passes…”“I understand, Leonardo,” Splinter said. “I am also worried about your sister, but I cannot endanger my remaining family by venturing out now. We will leave at nightfall. Donatello, is there anything else that you have kept from us?”“No, Donnie said.“Then you and Michelangelo will train with me," Splinter said. "Then we will meditate. Leonardo, you will rest.”“I'm fine, Sensei. Honest," Leo said.“You look exhausted. Sleep. You can meditate with me after lunch," Splinter said. "Come on, Donatello and Michelangelo.”Mikey shot Don a death stare for lying to him and then left the room with Splinter and the genius.Leo placed his tray on the other side of the bed, because he wasn't hungry anymore and he was pissed off at Donnie. He lay down, stared at the ceiling and tried to sleep again, but thoughts of Raphael tormented him and he was unable.He stood up, donned his gear and grabbed his weapons. Then he slipped out of the lair. Screw that it was daylight. He’d stay in the shadows and he'd find Raphael. His precious little brother needed him and he’d do whatever it took to bring him home.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Slash looked at the vomit all over him and his eyes flashed as he backhanded Raphael across his face so hard his head spun.“That’s for throwin' up on me, you insignificant gnat!” Slash roared as he hit Raphael again, which made him whine. “You’re disgraceful. I should teach you a lesson.” His eyes gleamed malevolently as he picked up a knife. He placed it to Raphael’s cock and watched Raphael's eyes widen in panic.
“Please don’t, Master,” a tearful Raphael sniffed. “I didn’t mean to get sick. I was shocked. I’m sorry. I’ll do anything you want. I promise.”
“Anythin'? You want cock, don’t you, my pet? You live for cock. I tamed you and turned you into a cocksucker. You love it and pleasin' me.”
“Yeah, Master. Anything. I swear. I want your cock,” Raphael choked out, hating how pathetic he sounded, but he’d do anything to keep his cock. It was his pride and glory and he couldn’t lose it.Slash untied Raphael, lifted him onto his lap, shoved his beak into his groin and dropped down with a loud growl. His thirteen-inch cock leaked precum and pulsed and the veins twitched.Cum dribbled down Raphael’s beak as he inhaled his Master’s scent, but to his surprise, he didn’t want to gag. The scent was cloying and heavy, but it was familiar now and rather comforting. He didn’t want to move. He wanted to breathe in his Alpha’s heavenly smell, to satisfy him and to be a good pet. Wasn’t that his job, after all?
Maybe I’ve always been gay and was in denial. I belong here with him and am his. I always will be. That’s my sole purpose.
Slash lifted Raphael’s head and smeared his jizz onto Raphael’s skin, beak and everywhere he could, marking and claiming him.“This is your home, Raphie,” Slash said. “You love it, don’t you? You love my scent. I smell your arousal. You love bein' my little toy. You were born for it.”A flushing Raphael churred as he breathed in the overpowering scent, which soon made him dizzy and his eyes glaze over.Slash grinned and said, “That’s my pet. Good. Your body’s accepted me and you have too.”Raphael churred again as he took another deep whiff.
I want this. I can’t get enough of him. He smells so enticing and I want his cock. I wanna suck it so badly and make him feel good. I wanna satisfy him.
His cock strained against the cock ring as he churred for the third time.“Wow. Listen to your churrs,” Slash said and chortled. “You really do love this and are so obedient. I wish Splinter could see that I’ve tamed you. He’d be stunned.”Raphael wanted to answer, but his mind was turning to slush. All he could think about was how warm and wonderful Slash’s cock was and how incredible his scent was. His Alpha.Slash chuckled and said, “You’re appreciatin' it, Raphie. Good boy. Open up.”He lifted Raphael’s head, shoved his cock into his mouth and pressed down hard on Raphael’s head, forcing him to deep-throat him.The emerald eyed turtle’s eyes widened in surprise, but he didn’t resist. He willingly sucked Slash and prayed that he was doing a good job.Slush churred loudly as pleasure coursed through him.Raphael thought about what he was doing.Why do I like this so much? I should be revolted. I’m sucking off another guy, but this feels so good. I like making my Alpha happy. I love his salty taste. I love everything about my Master. I can’t get enough of him. I want his cock filling all my holes. I’m home.This is my purpose.Slash soon came and shot hot jets of ropey and creamy cum down Raphael’s throat.The emerald eyed turtle swallowed it all and inwardly smiled when Slash patted his rump in praise. He’d done a great job. His first blowjob and he was proud of himself for satiating his Master.Slash pulled out.Raphael licked him clean and thought he tasted delicious.
I’ve changed. I liked chicks, but all I can think about now is cum and cocks. Maybe I never really liked chicks and was deluding myself. This is my life now and I’m grateful to Master. I'll never make a fuss again. I just want cum and cock.
Slash placed Raphael on his lap upright so that he was sitting facing him and said breathlessly, “That wasn’t a bad job, fairy. You’ll get better, of course. Did you have fun, pet?”
“Yeah, Master. You taste sensational. I can’t get enough of your cum,” a flushing Raphael said.
“Of course. That’s what a real Alpha smells like, peach blossom,” Slash said and nipped Raphael’s collarbone.Raphael mewled, but he didn't shift away. He turned his head so Slash had greater access to his neck. Slash sank his teeth into it and left deep bites. Raphael groaned. His Master was claiming him again and he loved it. Who’d have thought he’d love being owned and bossed around? He never had when Fearless had bossed him around and had fought every chance he got, so why was now any different? Right. Slash could crush him if he didn’t comply and Slash turned him on, so he’d listen and do anything to get cum. He felt like he was a sex deviant for wanting it all the time. Splinter would have told him he was sick. Maybe he was, but…Slash sniffed the air. There was a strange scent. It seemed feminine, like roses or was it peaches? He couldn’t quite place where it emanated from. Then it hit him. Raphael. What was up with that? Was Raphael turning into a girl?He sniffed again. Yes. Definitely peaches and Raphael was turning into a girl. His cock would probably shrivel up, he’d lose his muscle mass and would be an alluring female. No matter. Slash also liked females and it’d be easier for Raphael to lay the eggs. He wouldn’t say anything and would wait for the transformation to take place.“What, Master?” Raphael asked nervously. “Do I smell awful?”Slash ignored his question, picked him up and carried him into the bedroom.XXXXSlash placed Raphael onto the bed and said as he stared intently into Raphael's eyes, “You’ll do what I want. I own you. You know that, right?”
“Y-yes,” Master. I’m yours. My sole purpose is to please you.”
Slash took out a pink ribbon from a box and placed it around Raphael’s tail. “Wag your tail, my sissy,” Slash demanded. “And show me you love me.”A blushing Raphael wagged his little tail.Slash stroked it, watched Raphael’s eyes glaze over and listened to the loud churr he emitted.“I remember when you were a warrior and so strong and obstinate,” Slash said. “You’re different now. You yearn for my praise and attention and you don’t resist me. You love me and want my babies, don’t you, Raphie? You want me to fill you with my seed. You like bein' used and abused. You need it. You need me.”
“Yes, Master. I want that. I want it all,” a brainwashed Raphael said as he affectionately nuzzled Slash’s hand with his beak. “I want your young. I want your cum. I want you. I can’t live without you. I need you so badly. I wanna make you happy. I’ll do all you want.”
“I’ll kill you if you try to escape, Raphie. That’s a promise, so you’d better behave,” Slash said and tugged Raphael’s tail, making him cry out. “I’ll also kill the babies if I have to. Do you understand? But I’d first torture you, yank out all of your teeth and nails with wire cutters, burn you and cut off your cock. I won’t want to do it, but I will. Do you get the point?”
“Y-yes, Master,” Raphael said fearfully as his eyes brimmed with tears at the thought of his death. “There's no need for that. I’ll be a good little sissy and do all you want. I promise. I won’t try to escape, but I would like you to fix my leg. I don’t wanna lie in bed all day and be a blimp. Can…?”
Slash shook his head and said coldly, “No. I’ll cut off your cock if you ask me again. I’m not fixin' your leg. Shut up. There’s no point, because all you’ll be doing is pleasurin' me. Quit askin', you dumb and insolent pet.”
“I’m sorry. I don’t mean to make you mad, Master,” Raphael sniffed. “Please don’t hurt me. Your pet is…”
“Pathetic and a faggy. Say that.”
“Your pet's pathetic, a faggy and yours for all eternity.”Raphael despised what a drip and a pathetic sack of shit he was. He loathed sucking up to his Master and accepting his abuse, but he knew he didn’t have a choice and he knew that he couldn’t escape with his dodgy leg. He’d be killed if he fought back. Raphael had to admit that he liked the rough sex, though. Maybe it was what he’d needed and being an uke was his true self, instead of the brave warrior he’d thought he was. He wasn’t cut out to be a ninja if that was the case. He was better off being a pleasure slave and getting all the cum and cock he could want. He’d still be useful and have some purpose to his life. Maybe Slash would change his mind and fix his leg if he proved his worth.He wondered about his brothers and quickly shoved the thought to the back of his mind.
I don’t want them seeing me like this. I’ve accepted that this is my fate, but I don’t want them seeing how I’ve changed or seeing me gravid. The guys would be revolted with me. I’m a disgrace.
Tears streamed down his cheeks to his shame.Slash raised an eyeridge and said, “Why are you snivelin', worm?”
“I used to be courageous and now I’m a spineless nothing,” Raphael wept. “I’ve changed. I know you're my superior and that I gotta do what you want. I’ve accepted it and so has my body, but it isn't what I thought my life would be like, Master.”
Slash shrugged and said, “No. I made you a somethin'. I’ve given you a purpose, which is to serve me. You should be grateful. I’ve given you a home and you’ll soon bear young. That's something else to be proud of. You were an empty shell before. You desired a purpose. You needed someone to look after you and to tame you, because deep down, you’re a weaklin'. You faked your strength. You need mine and you need me. So what if you’re pathetic and if you become a fat blob? Who needs muscles when you’re a pleasure slave? Dry your moronic tears. You know I’m right. This is the authentic you, Raphie. Many people struggle to find themselves. I helped you do that and you should be thankful.”
“I was something. I was a ninja and...”
“Shut up. I don’t want to hear any more complaints.”
“I wasn’t moaning, Master. I was…”
“YOU’RE IRRITATIN' ME!” Slash boomed. He grabbed Raphael’s right arm and twisted it so hard that he heard the bones snap.The emerald eyed turtle screamed in anguish and tears rolled down his cheeks.
He’s fucking broken my arm. Shit.
“That wouldn’t have happened if you’d kept your fuckin' beak shut,” Slash yelled. “You always test my patience. You promised you’d behave. You can wallow there with your busted arm and leg. See if I care. You did this to yourself, you ungrateful shit.” Slash kicked him in the side and added, “I may be gone for a few days. Try not to defecate on yourself. I’ll whip you if you do.”Slash stalked out of the house, leaving a sobbing Raphael.Raphael thought about his situation.
I tried pleasing Master, but I had to open my beak. It’s my fault he hurt me. I should have stayed silent. I hate making him mad. I'll apologize when he returns and I'll be a better pet. I’ll do whatever it takes to show him how sorry I am. I’m his. He's my Alpha and I’ll never misbehave again. I promise. Come back. Don’t leave me. I can’t be alone. I need you, Master. I’m nothing without you. You give me purpose. You were right. Being a ninja wasn’t my purpose. My purpose is pleasing you and having our babies. I’ll try to be a good daddy, Master. Come back. I’m scared. I need your strength and you so much.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

A disheartened Leo wended his way to the Mutanimals’ headquarters, an abandoned warehouse in an industrial area in Queens. It was freezing. He knew he shouldn’t be out in the abysmal weather, but he had to find Raphael. He couldn’t imagine what unspeakable hell his brother was suffering. Thinking about it chilled him to the bone. His brother must be beyond petrified. He’d pretend he wasn’t, of course, but he would be and he’d be counting on his brothers to rescue him.
We can't and won't let him down.
Snow blanketed the ground and some of it landed on his skin as he trudged on. He wished he’d donned boots or at least a jacket to keep out the cold. In his haste, he'd neglected to dress warmly, but he couldn’t afford to think about that. He had to keep going. He gritted his teeth and continued his journey. Maybe the Mutanimals would have something warm to drink.Some time later, Leo reached the warehouse. He knocked on the door, gave the required password and the door opened. He went inside.XXXXLeo greeted Mondo Gecko and glanced around the room. Mona Lisa, Mondo and Leatherhead were there.The dilapidated warehouse was sparsely decorated with a couple of space heaters, a gas stove and three battered couches that'd been salvaged from a dump. The floorboards creaked as he walked, the paint on the walls was peeling and the roof was starting to collapse. A draught blew in from under the door and Leo shivered. It was chilly, even though the heaters were on. He’d give anything to be in his cozy and warm bed right now.“Leonardo!” Mona Lisa exclaimed and rushed to his side. “You look frozen, my love. Why are you out in this weather?” She grabbed his hands and warmed them up with her own. “My love, you should be home,” she added and wrapped her arms around him.Leo breathed in her familiar and comforting scent and nuzzled her chest with his beak. How he adored her. She was perfection personified, his dream come true and his haven.Mona had moved to Earth from Salamandria six months earlier and they were secretly dating. Leo planned on telling his family, but only when they’d all found love. He didn’t want any jealousy to occur or for his brothers to feel left out, especially Raphael, who was probably the most sensitive of them all.Leo and Mona had fooled around, but hadn't had intercourse, because they wanted to wait until they’d had their bonding ceremony. If they had one. Leo didn’t think that’d happen when Mona knew the truth about him, but that wasn’t his priority. Raphael was.Leo kissed his girlfriend's lips, smiled at the others and said, “Can I please have something to drink?”“I’ll make it,” Mondo offered and went to the gas stove.Leatherhead said, “Leonardo, something must have happened for you to be out in this weather.”“Yes. Raph’s missing. We suspect he was taken by Slash. You haven’t seen him, have you?”“No. He hasn’t been around in months. He quit the team and said he wanted to be on his own. I didn’t think it relevant, because he's done that before and always returned, but he hasn’t this time. Perhaps you’re mistaken about him kidnapping Raphael.”“I don’t believe in coincidences. Slash has always been obsessed with Raph. He choked me when I was on the way home from getting supplies for Raph and I. I think that’s when he kidnapped Raph. My poor brother’s somewhere out there and that madman has him,” Leo hissed. “Raph must be out of his mind.”“Wasn’t he already?” Mona muttered.Blue eyes bore into her hazel ones and Leo snapped, “What do you mean, Mona?”“Raphael’s also psycho. Come on, Leonardo. He has anger issues and lashes out at anything and everything. He’s crazy. I know you love him, but he is. Maybe he and Slash are soulmates, they ran away to be together and it’s not what you think.”“My brother’s not gay and I know he has issues, but he’s not twisted or demented. I can’t believe you’d say that about your future brother-in-law, especially now.”Mondo brought a steaming cup of tea to Leo, who smiled his thanks, gratefully sipped it and felt warmer.“Oh yeah? How many times has Raphael endangered Donatello and Michelangelo’s lives, let alone yours, Leonardo?” Mona persisted. “You were in a coma for four months the last time. Donatello told me. You almost died. It was because Raphael second-guessed you. You ran into the building to save his ass and you were ambushed. He wasn’t harmed, of course. So don’t tell me he’s not a psycho and a sociopath. I don’t understand how you're brothers, because you're nothing alike. Why do you always defend him? It’s not like he deserves it. He deserves reprimands, banishment…”“Mona Lisa, now is not the time to talk about such matters,” Leatherhead chimed in. “Raphael’s missing and that’s the priority.”"I..." Mona said.“You clearly hate my brother,” Leo said frostily and pulled away. “And you wouldn’t even begin to understand what loving a sibling means, because you’re an only kid, Mona. I know he’s pushed my buttons and he drives me up the damn wall sometimes, but he’s still my baby brother. I love him and I’d die for him like I would for my other brothers. No questions asked. Raph would do the same, because he's tender, kind and affectionate beneath that snarky and malevolent exterior you seem to think he has. He'd give the damn shell off his back. That's the true Raph. The only reason you probably haven’t seen that is because he despises you. That pisses you off, because maybe you have feelings for him and want him, but he’s not interested. Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned, right?”“I’d think that you’re in love with him if I didn't know better,” Mona said nastily. “I don’t love Raphael. I don’t even like him and he doesn’t like me. He told me that and said I wasn’t good enough for you. Maybe he wants to crawl up your shell and plug your hole, but he’s settled for Slash, because he can’t have you. That’s a more reasonable explanation than me liking him. I like nothing about him.”Leo wrinkled his beak in disgust at the crass words and said, “He’s not gay and he wouldn’t want me. We’re brothers. It’d be wrong.”“Not biologically. You know what, Leonardo? There’s a fine line between love and hate. Perhaps Raphael pretended to loathe Slash, because he feared the backlash that’d follow if he revealed that they were an item and that’s why he pretended he liked girls. Think about it. The Bushido code and your clan’s honor. His coming out would have jeopardized that and your Sensei’s old-fashioned. He wouldn’t have approved. Baby, listen to me. That makes sense. You know I’m right. Raphael prides himself on his masculinity and he’d be embarrassed if anyone found out that he liked sucking cock. He’d be a disgrace and an embarrassment. Rightly so. I think it’s disgusting. Raphael will come home when and if he wants. You can’t keep running after him, Leonardo. He has to stand on his own two feet. He wants to do that now or he’d have been in contact and told you where he is.”Leo furrowed his forehead in thought. Maybe his girlfriend was right and Raphael had run off with Slash. It made sense if Raphael was gay that he hadn’t told his family, because they'd be mortified and repulsed if they found out. Leo knew their views on homosexuality. He didn’t give a shit what sexual orientation his brother had. He loved him, would always love him and just wanted to know that he was safe. Then he could rest.“He could be gay, Mona,” Leo said. “I don’t give a damn if he is, but he’s still out in this horrendous weather. I need to see him and to know that he is okay for my own peace of mind. Straight or not, he’s still my baby brother and my responsibility. You wouldn’t understand that being an only kid. No matter how old he, is he’ll always be my baby brother and I’ll always worry about him. Another scenario is that Raph was kidnapped and is in severe danger, especially as he’s intersex and Slash will try to breed with him. The kicker’s that his chromosomes are changing. He’s becoming a girl and he doesn’t even know it. Slash will suspect and then it’s hell for Raph. Slash will dominate him and breed him like an animal and he'll be powerless to defend himself. Slash might even go far as to incapacitate Raph, so that he won’t fight, like break his legs or whatever. Do you understand? He’s a raging psychopath and my sweet brother’s in deep trouble."The others’ jaws dropped in astonishment.Mona was the first to recover and said, “He’s intersex, Leonardo? I always thought he was male.”“Donnie found out last year and didn’t tell him, because he thought we’d never find mates and it wasn’t necessary.”Revulsion flashed on Mona’s face and she said, “That’s fucked up. He really is a freak.”Leo’s heart sank. It was clear she detested his brother. How would she feel if he told her that he had the same condition? He couldn’t do it and couldn’t stand seeing her look at him like he was a freak who should never have been born. How could she say that about his brother? It wasn’t Raphael's fault that he had the condition. How could she be so callous? Maybe she was jealous of him. But why? Leo wasn’t in love with his brother. He’d adored her. It made no sense at all.“Whatever my brother is and whatever the situation,” Leo said coolly. “We have to find him. I need to know that he’s safe. Your feelings about Raph are crystal clear, Mona. He can’t help his condition and he didn’t ask for it. I expect you to treat him with respect.”“You mean her,” Mona said snidely. “Sure. I’ll buy her a dress for Christmas. You make it sound like I’m a bitch. Raphael was rude to…”“I DON’T CARE!” Leo roared, his blue eyes blazing. “He’s missing. I’m gonna look for him. I came here to ask for help, not a lecture on how repulsive and awful my baby brother is. Shove your opinions up your ass, Mona. He had a point. You're being a bitch and have been extremely unhelpful. I need help and comfort, not insults. He’s my family. You have to fucking accept that or we’re done.”“How dare you!" Mona hissed, her eyes flashing. “I think you love Raphael more than me. You always defend him and now I’m the bitch again.”“Enough!” Leatherhead shouted. “This bickering isn’t helping any. Leonardo, have you tried tracing Raphael’s phone?”“He left it at the lair.”Mona Lisa crossed her arms and fumed at her boyfriend’s treatment of her.
He's unreasonable. I wasn’t attacking Raphael. I was honest and tried to help him by getting him to see things in a new light. Yet, he thought badly of me.
“Have you tried tracking Slash’s cell?” Mondo asked.“He’d have ditched it,” Leo said glumly. “He’s not as dumb as people think.”The door opened and Man-Ray and Dreadmon entered the warehouse. Leo told them everything.“Hmm,” Dreadmon said as he rubbed his chin. “I think I know where to find your brother, Leonardo.”“Where?” Leo asked eagerly.“Bear Mountain Park. I’ve been there with Slash a few times and he mentioned it’s his favorite place. It’s highly possible he’s there, however the terrain is vast and the weather’s…”“I can handle the weather. What’s a little snow? What are we waiting for?”“No, Leonardo. You don’t understand. It’s severe. The lakes are iced over. There could be avalanches. You could freeze to death.”“So you won’t help me?” Leo said irately.“It’s best to wait until spring,” Man-Ray said.“That’s months away!” Leo yelled. “I can’t and seeing that no one will help me, I’ll go alone.”Leo glowered at everyone, stalked out of the building and slammed the door behind him.
I’m coming, Raph. I’ll find you. I’ll save you if you’re in trouble and bring you home. There's nothing to be ashamed of if you're gay. I’ll always love you and be there for you. Nothing will ever change that.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Slash trudged through the snow back to the cabin and thought about the family he’d soon have. He’d dreamed of being a dad, of having babies with the volatile turtle and had thought he may have to kidnap Raphael and implant him with a uterus and ovaries. But he’d joyfully discovered that Raphael was intersex and even better, he was transforming into a girl. Luscious Lisa would be continuously bred and her plastron would be swollen with their young. Slash’s dreams were becoming a reality. Wasn’t life sweet? Raphael was now a blubbering drip and much better than his argumentative, crass and macho former self. He was perfection, docile and a plaything. That was his purpose and so was perching on his Master’s cock or writhing underneath him like a good little Omega. Slash had always known that. It’d just taken the asinine smaller turtle time to accept. It hadn’t taken long to break him. How long would it take Leonardo or Michelangelo? Slash was eager to find out.XXXXSlash entered the cabin and looked at his prey, who trembled when he saw him.“You been a good sissy?” Slash demanded, his eyes flinty and getting up close, his face mere inches from Raphael's. His breath tickled the smaller turtle’s neck. “Did you piss or shit on yourself?”
“N-no, Master,” Raphael stammered. “I held it in, because I didn’t wanna make you mad.”
“Do you need the bathroom, shitface?”
An embarrassed Raphael flushed and said, “Really badly.”Slash removed Raphael’s cock ring.The teenager immediately came and hot jets of ropey cum splattered across his plastron and onto the floor. It enraged his Master, who glowered at him.Raphael quailed and said, “Master, I didn’t mean to cum. It just happened. It was restricted and the build-up…”
“I don’t fuckin' need a biology lesson from you, gnat. You need the toilet. Here’s a fuckin' bucket,” Slash said and placed a bucket underneath Raphael’s rump. “You shit and piss in that and you’ll clean up any fuckin' messes with your tongue. Do you understand me?” Slash demanded and pinched Raphael’s tail.
Raphael yelped and stammered, “Y-yes. Master, do you have to watch? Can I have some privacy, please? I'm not used to people watching me when I gotta take a leak.”
“You're an insolent shit. How dare you ask such a thing! Privacy? As if. Who do you think you are? A diva? Fuckin' get it over with. Daddy’s horny and you’re makin' him wait.”Raphael trembled and tears rolled down his cheeks. Doing his business in a bucket and someone watching him as he did so was so degrading.
What if I mess? Master will tan my hide.Fuck.Don’t miss the bucket.
“Stop shakin' like a fuckin' leaf, Raphie, and piss already. I haven’t got all day!” Slash roared. “Gosh. You really are pitiful. Leonardo would laugh at you if he saw you now. Look at you peein' in a bucket and stripped of your pride. Not so tough now, are you, Raphie? You can’t call yourself a boy, can you? Real men don’t cry and snivel.”Tears slid down a humiliated Raphael's cheeks as he peed and desperately tried to stay in the bucket, but to his immense horror, some of his pee landed on the floor and on Slash’s feet.Slash’s eyes blazed as he backhanded Raphael across his face so hard his head spun. Then he untied Raphael, flung him onto the floor plastron down, planted a foot on his back and yelled, “Clean up your fuckin' mess. I warned you. There’ll be severe consequences if you don’t.”
“Master,” Raphael moaned. His face was in the puddle of urine and the acrid smell filled his nostrils and caused his stomach to churn in revulsion. Petrified, he shat on himself and the foul odor permeated the room. A blinding white hot pain coursed through his wounded arm and leg and he mewled, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to…”
“I don’t want excuses. Clean up your fuckin' mess! I won’t tell you a third time, Raphie! Do you want me to go after Leonardo and Michelangelo and bring them to our party? I bet Leonardo would look cute underneath me as I plug and stretch his little hole. I like that idea very much. Mikey would look delectable sittin' on my fat cock. The leader, the so called Alpha and the prankster all part of my harem. The others will need feminine names. Leonardo will be called Bluebelle and Michelangelo will be Katie.”
“M-Master, I’ll do what you want. You know that. Don’t hurt them. I’m yours, okay?” Raphael pleaded, terrified his brothers would be captured and sentenced to the same fate as him.
“You don’t tell me what to do, Raphie. I call the shots around here. You’re a fucktoy. That’s all. You don’t get to make decisions. Drink up.”Tears streamed down Raphael's cheeks as he licked up the warm, salty and slightly bitter urine that burned his throat as it went down.
I wanna gag. It tastes ghastly. I feel sick and scared. I miss my brothers, especially Leo. He was always able to calm me down. I’d give anything to see them again, but I know I never will. I know this is my fate. I don't wanna see them suffer like this. I gotta convince Master not to go after them and that I’m enough.
Slash listened to Raphael lapping up the urine and condescendingly patted his rump as he said sneeringly, “You’re an excellent piss licker, Raphie. Want some more?”He stood up, turned the emerald eyed turtle over, forced his mouth open and shot a long stream of yellow urine down his throat.Raphael coughed and spluttered, his eyes wide in alarm.The villain chuckled and said, "I never thought you liked water sports, Raphie. You’re a kinky bastard. Shall we try scat next?”
Bile rose in Raphael’s throat. He sat up and upchucked. Then he said miserably, “I don’t care what you do. I’m yours to do with as you please. You want water sports, I’ll do it. You want scat, I’ll do it. I’m your fucktoy and a thing to be despised, but you don’t need Mikey or Leo.”
“Jealous that they’ll outshine you? Leonardo always did. You were always in his shadow.”
“Pretty much. I’m all you need, Master. I’m your fantasy. They're not. Leo’s so boring and Mikey would drive you insane,” Raphael said and crawled to his Master. He purred and kissed his Master’s feet. “I’m yours and enough. Leo’s a douche. He’s a supercilious bastard, you know?”
“You weren’t so easy yourself, Raphie, but look at you now. You’re a weak little sissy boy, aren’t you? I wish Splinter could see you. He’d be ashamed. Rightfully so. Look at you. You sure have changed, but for the better. You were too arrogant. I’ll make you a deal, Raphie. You be a good little sissy and I might not seek your brothers,” Slash lied. “But you cross me and I’ll go huntin' for them.”
“You'll see,” Raphael said wretchedly. “I’ll be the best sissy. You won’t want anyone else. I’m yours, Master. Do you wanna fuck?” He lay down and still covered in his excrement, spread his legs. Then he wagged his tail invitingly and said huskily, “I’m yours for the taking, Master. I need your thick rod in me. It belongs there. I feel so empty without it.”
“After your bath,” Slash said as he looked at him in revulsion. “I’ll be back in a minute,” he added and headed to the kitchen.Raphael watched him leave and then studied the front door.Should I try to escape with my dodgy leg? Master will be pissed if I do. I wanna see Leo again and tell him that I’m sorry for being a shit to him. I don’t know what to do. Raph, think. I can’t think. I… My leg and arm hurt like a bitch. What would Leo do? Fearless wouldn’t let them break him. He’d try to flee, even if he was busted up. He’s brave and noble.I’m just a pathetic creature to be played with and fucked.That’s all I am. Leo. I can’t. I’m sorry, Fearless. I let you down. I let Slash destroy me. I'm not you. I’m… An image of Leo looking at him sternly flashed in his mind and he cringed.“Leo,” Raphael whispered. “Don’t look at me that way. I’m sorry I’m a disgrace, but you don’t understand. I can’t do anything. I’m too scared. I don’t have any confidence and it's not so bad. Slash fucks me and it’s kinda nice sometimes. Try to understand, okay?Slash appeared with a kettle and a cloth. He poured water onto the cloth and began cleaning Raphael.“Leo, I’m sorry. Don’t hate me, please," Raphael muttered.
“Everyone does, Raphie,” Slash said. “They loathe you and you can never go home. You’re tainted and a fag. What would Splinter say? You violated the Bushido code. Weren’t you supposed to remain a virgin? And you’re gay. They're not exactly things to boast about, but I have you and you’re safe here with me, your Master. Leonardo never understood you either, but I did,” Slash said and nipped Raphael’s collarbone, making him squeal. “I always knew who you were. I knew your true potential, didn't I? I’ve given you a home, food and sex. You’d have been a virgin forever if it hadn’t been for me. And you’ll soon bear lots of my young. Isn’t that amazin'?”
“Yes, Master. I want lots of babies. I wanna be a daddy so badly.”
“Mommy, Raphie. You’re a sissy and hardly worthy of bein' called a man. Keep that in mind!”
“Mommy. Sorry, Master. Don’t get mad.”Slash finished cleaning Raphael. Then he gave him a tongue bath and licked him everywhere with his leathery tongue.It was sensual and so arousing that the smaller turtle churred, dropped down and his cock oozed precum. Covered in Slash’s saliva, he was once again claimed and he liked it.Slash beamed. “You’re an eager sissy. I'm gonna pound you good."Raphael shut his eyes as his Master slid his huge cock into him and started pounding away.
That’s it. It was kinda empty without his cock in me. I need it and him. I need his strength to protect me. He does love me, doesn't he? He just wants the best for me. Didn’t he say that?
Raphael’s nostrils flared and his eyes glazed over as he breathed in Slash’s heavy musk.
I’m such a lucky guy to be stuffed by my loving Master. He was cross, because I was bad. I’ll be good and I'll never be naughty again. I don’t wanna anger him. I wanna make him proud of me. I need his praise. Argh! That’s so fucking heavenly. I don’t want him to stop.
“Master, don’t stop,” Raphael whispered. “I need your cum. I love it. I’m so grateful I got you.”Slash bit him all over and left bite marks that'd be visible for days. He was savage and brutal. He didn’t believe in showing his softer side. He might show it to his young, but probably not. That was the mommy’s job. He’d be the disciplinarian and punish them if they stepped out of line.“Hmm,” Slash said as he raised his head and looked into Raphael’s eyes. “It just took you time to realize that, my pet. I just had to wear you down, didn’t I? I did. You’re a prize now that you’re tamed and submissive. I can’t wait until you’re as round as a peach. I have a kink for chubby girls. Did I ever tell you that I’ve banged a few chubby human girls? Forcefully, of course. I had to tie them up. They screamed as I plowed them. It was music to my ears. Their blubber wobbled as I fucked them. Gorgeous. I wonder how fat you’ll be. Mmm. Fat sissy Raphie or should I say Lisa? I reckon you’ll be a pretty girl.”His lust-fueled mind blank, Raphael didn’t hear him.Slash grinned sadistically and rammed harder into Raphael. Shortly after, Slash gave a final thrust, came and shot his essence deep into Raphael.The smaller turtle churred, climaxed and splattered his creamy and sticky seed across his plastron.Raphael said breathlessly, “Being needed and loved is great. I never felt it back home.”
“I know,” Slash said as he pulled out. He nipped Raphael’s collarbone and he shrieked. “I knew you needed me. I gave you a purpose and helped you realize and embrace the real you. I gave you what your brothers never did, namely acceptance and the freedom to be yourself. They failed you, damned you and never understood you,” Slash said and cupped Raphael’s face. “I did all of that and I’ll soon give you young. I’m an Alpha, tough and brave and your boss. You’re nothin' without me.”
“True. I don’t know what I’d do without you, Master,” Raphael said and nuzzled Slash’s hand with his beak. “I’m really sorry I pissed you off earlier. I didn’t mean to mess. It won't happen again."
"It'd better not,” Slash warned. “I’ll cut off that small thing you call a cock if it does. Do I make myself clear?"
“Y-yes, Master,” Raphael stammered. “I understand. I won’t mess.”
“Wonderful. It’s bed time.” Slash picked the smaller turtle up and said, “You’ll sleep with me tonight," he added and headed to the bedroom.
“Thank you, Master. I’m honored."XXXXSlash lay on the bed and positioned Raphael on the lower half of his body so that Raphael's head was shoved into his groin. Raphael's nostrils flared as he inhaled his Master’s comforting and intoxicating scent and he was soon asleep. Slash wrapped his arms around Raphael to keep him in place and then closed his eyes.
I sincerely doubt I’ll ever get trouble from Lisa again.
FLASHBACK: FIVE MONTHS PRIOR: JUNE 16A tearful Raphael was sitting on his bed with his head in his hands. He’d been sent there after coming home drunk. Splinter had caught him sneaking into the lair, hit him with his cane and ordered him to his room. Angry and hurt, Raphael felt like no one loved him.The door opened and Leo stood there."Can I come in, Raph?” Leo asked.
“Go away, Fearless,” Raphael hissed and wiped away tears with the back of his hand.
Leo closed the door and stepped closer. “I heard what happened. I know you snuck out, snuck back in and you’'ve been drinking. I know you drink to numb your pain. Let me tell you a secret. I tried a bong to help me with…”
Green eyes stared at Leo in amazement. “You smoked a bong?” a stunned Raphael said.
“Sure did. I thought it’d help me forget my problems, but you know what? They were still there when I came out of my stupor. They’re still there when you’re sober. I found talking helps. I sometimes talk to Donnie. You should try it, instead of running the risk of dying from cirrhosis before you’re twenty-five.”
“Yeah. I’ll stick to drinking. People don’t get me. They don’t wanna and no one loves me. I’m a liability and it’s better I…”
“Rubbish,” Leo said and sat down next to him. Raphael stiffened, but Leo continued, “We love you. I love you, Raph. Seeing you harming yourself with alcohol and goodness knows what else kills me. I don’t want to lose you. None of us does. You’re my second-in-command. I doubt Donnie or Mikey would be as good as you and who else would keep me on my toes? You help me be a better leader and brother.”
“You don’t need me, Leo. I’ve done nothing but be a shit to you our entire lives. Wouldn’t you be glad to be rid of me?”
“No. I’d be lost without you, brother. Honestly. You keep me grounded, you remind me that I’m not as powerful as I think and ensure I’m not arrogant. Nobody does that better than you. Do you want me to become haughty again?”
Raphael chuckled. “Someone has to do that.”
“See,” Leo said and touched his forehead to his brother’s. Raphael uncharacteristically didn’t shift away from the affection. “I need you, Raph. Please don’t shut me out. Please stop this binge drinking and talk to me when you’re hurting. I swear I’ll listen and try to understand. I won’t yell and lecture. I worry about you so much."
“You really need me that badly, huh?”
“Yes.”
“Okay. I’ll stop drinking so much, but you talk to me too, Leo. Don’t bottle things up and share if you get another bong."
“I promise. Wait. You want a bong?” Leo said as he raised his head.
Raphael lifted his head and smiled. “No. I was kidding. I’m sorry I worried you, Leo.”
Leo wrapped his arms around his brother and said, “I love you. Never doubt that, Raph. I lecture sometimes, but it’s because I want the best for you. I want you to be happy and to live a long life. I’ll always have your back.”
Raphael sniffed as tears filled his eyes. He choked out a sob and said, “Don’t you fucking tell the others I cried, okay? I don't want my tough guy image ruined."
Leo laughed and said, “I promise.”
“I love you too, Leo, and I’ll also always have your back. You're my favorite bro. Don't tell anyone.”
“I swear,” Leo said as he pulled away. He looked at Raphael warmly and said, “You’re an awesome guy, Raph. I hope you’ll believe it and will stop beating yourself up.”PRESENT DAY: NOVEMBER 23Green eyes opened.Master was wrong. Leo loves me and he always had my back. What am I doing? I gotta… I’m so scared. Master will kill me if I try to leave, but I can’t disappoint Leo, who loves me. What the fuck do I do?Raphael wrestled with his decision for hours and after digging deep, finally made up his mind. He found one last shred of courage as he thought about Leo’s love. Leo, who’d always been there for him, even when he’d been obstinate, ungrateful, a shit, cantankerous and rude as hell. Leo’s love for him had never wavered.
I’ll try to get outta here for Fearless. I owe it to him. I don’t know what the others will think of me, but Leo will take care of me. He’ll help me with whatever I need. I'll try when Slash least expects it.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Don knocked on Leo’s door and said, “Leo? We’re heading out. Leo?”Receiving no answer, he went inside the room and was stunned to see it was empty.Where on earth can Leo be?  Realization suddenly hit him and his eyes widened in alarm. Leo’s gone looking for Raph in this atrocious weather. We have to find him.Don dialed a number and said, “Leo, where the heck are you? You shouldn’t be out…”"I have a possible lead about Raph. I visited the Mutanimals and they think he’s at Bear Mountain Park. Bring the van, Donnie. I’m at Hudson Avenue. I’ll wait for you.”“Are you insane? Look at the weather and…”“Fuck the weather! We owe it to Raph to look for him now. Bring our warm clothing and supplies. I’m waiting,” Leo said and disconnected the call.Don cursed and went to tell April, Casey, Mikey and Splinter.XXXX“Be careful, my sons,” Splinter said as he placed his paws on Mikey and Don’s shoulders. “I do not wish to lose you.”Don nodded and said, “We will be, Dad. Mikey will drive the van. Casey, you’ll come with us. I want you to stay with Sensei, April.”“But, Donnie..." April said.“No buts. We’ll be in contact if we can. Come on, guys.”Casey, Mikey and Don packed supplies, warm clothing, a machine to stay in contact with April and a map of Bear Mountain Park. Then they piled into the Shellraiser and headed to Hudson Avenue.XXXXThey spotted Leo a while later and pulled up next to him.Leo gratefully hopped into the van, glad to be out of the cold. He shivered as he donned a thick coat and a custom made pair of boots. April had had them made for the brothers.“This is your stop, Casey,” Don said. “I thought you should come along, but on second thought, you should stay with April. She needs you.”“Raph’s my friend,” Casey protested. “I gotta help him. I’d be no use at the lair, Donnie, because I'd only get underfoot and go insane. I gotta be out in the field. Please let me.” He turned to Leo and added, “Come on, Leo. You can’t make me go back to the lair and sit twiddling my thumbs.”“I can,” Leo said firmly. “Your wedding’s coming up, Casey, and I don’t want you to miss it. There’s a chance you will if you come with us. The Mutanimals talked about avalanches, iced over lakes, which could crack, the harsh weather could make us freeze to death, we could run out of supplies and... You’re staying.”"Screw you. I'm not. I'll take my chances, Leo. April will understand that I need to help."“Will she when you don’t return?”“Guys,” Mikey chimed in. “We need to go. Casey, get out of the damn van now.”“The hell I will. I understand the risks, Leo. I’m willing to risk my life. Raph did many times for me and I wouldn’t forgive myself if I didn’t do something to help him. I owe him that, so cut the BS and drive to Bear Mountain Park!” Casey hissed.“Stubborn bastard,” Leo muttered. “Mikey, floor it.”Mikey gunned the engine.XXXXA couple of hours later, they pulled up outside the gates of Bear Mountain Park.Not seeing anyone about, they drove inside for quite a distance.Then they parked and the rest of them donned warm clothing and boots.Leo jumped out and they all joined him. They carried bags containing the supplies.Leo grabbed a stick to use for support and said, “It’s stopped snowing, but be careful where you walk. It’s slippery in places. Don’t wander off either. We need to stick together. Donnie, you brought a machine to stay in contact with April. Is it working?”“It’s battery powered, Leo, and should run for a few hours. I have spare batteries in my duffel bag.”“Use sticks for support and be careful, team.”“We don’t actually know where Raph is, Leo, so the trek could take days,” Mikey said.“Yes, but I suspect Slash is on higher ground where few people go if he is here. Donnie, do you have a map?”“Yes. Mikey has it in his bag, Leo," Donnie said.“Get it out.” Mikey did and handed it Leo. “Hmm. There’s a cave about four hours from here. We’ll stop there, have a bite to eat and then continue.”“Um, Leo,” Casey said as he looked at the vast terrain that was blanketed by snow. “You really think we’ll find Raph?”“We have to. Look, if you're worried, there’s still time to turn around.”“I’m not. I’m just saying we don’t even know where to begin. This is like finding a needle in a haystack and we don’t even know that Raph’s here for sure.”“I do. I have a gut feeling he’s here somewhere. My gut’s hardly ever wrong. I’m going. I'll find him, even if it means losing my life in the process. If any of you have doubts, you can turn back now. I won’t hold it against you, but I can’t and won’t give up on finding him. He is here somewhere and he needs us more than he ever has. I have a feeling that Slash is mercilessly abusing Raph and he's broken body, heart and soul. Our poor tough and courageous brother. You know, if any of you were in that position, Raph would immediately look for you and being the warrior he is, he wouldn’t stop to contemplate the risks. He'd gladly lose his life it meant you were safe.”Mikey nodded and said as he grabbed a stick, “Count me in. I won’t let Raph down.”“Me either,” Casey said and picked up a stick. “I trust you, Leo. I was just stating a fact. The park is huge.”“I’m in too,” Don said as he grabbed a stick. He heard April on her end of the radio and said, “We’re starting now, April. I'll be in touch.”They all trudged through the icy environment and avoided slippery patches of ice.Leo thought about Raphael. Please let us find Raph.He looked up at the sky and whispered, “Raph, we’re coming. Hold on, little brother.”The cold wind stung his and his pals’ faces, but determined to bring Raphael home at any cost, they bravely soldiered on.XXXXFour hours later, the gang arrived at the cave and plopped down inside.“Man, I’m beat and starved," Casey said. "Where’s the grub?”“Coming up,” Mikey said and withdrew energy bars from his bag. He handed them to the others and took one for himself.“Thanks,” Casey said and took a large bite. “That won’t fill us.”“We have to go easy with the supplies,” Leo said and took a small bite of his energy bar. We’ll have more to eat at our next stop. Ready?”“Leo,” Don said and tucked into his energy bar. “We’ve barely been here three minutes!”“I know, but I can’t sit around anymore.”“Too bad,” Don said as he glanced out of the cave. “It’s started snowing again. We’ll have to crash here until it abates.”“I agree,” Mikey said around a mouthful. “Besides, I’m also tired. You could also use a bit of rest, Leo. You look drained.”“I’m fine and I’ll be even better when we’ve found Raph. I can’t stop thinking about him and what that madman must be doing to him. Bastard. I’m gonna kill Slash,” Leo vowed, his eyes blazing as he clenched his fists.Casey had been informed about Raphael’s condition. He said, “Do you really think Slash will breed with Raph?”"Yes,” Don said. “Rape is a form of control, Case. There’s no doubt in my mind that he’ll do it and he’ll use the kids as a weapon to get Raph to stay with him, because he knows Raph doesn’t know the terrain and can’t leave with them. All of it will crush Raph.”“But he’ll recover with our support,” Leo said. “We’ll see to it."“And if there are babies, Leo?” Casey asked.“We’ll take them home if Raph wants them and we’ll love them. He might not, because they’ll remind him of his abuse. Get some sleep then. I’ll try to as well.”Mikey, Casey and Don sat down with their backs against the wall and soon fell asleep.Leo was unable to. All he could think about was his precious baby brother and how petrified he must be.
Soon, Raph. Hold on. We’ll find you and we’ll kill that bastard. We’ll take you home and we’ll be a family again. Hold on, please.
XXXXThe snow abated a few hours later and they continued their trek.They hadn’t gone far when Leo heard a roaring and crunching sound from behind him.
It can’t be, can it?
Leo froze in his tracks. It’d suddenly gone quiet.Then there was a slight ringing sound, like a clink of a metal pin falling off a table and slowly spinning as it fell to the ground.That was what Leo thought it sounded like.Everything seemed to be in slow motion now.Leo heard what sounded like squawking. He looked up and saw a flock of blackbirds, which seemed to be flying away from something. Something had spooked them, but what?He turned his head to see what could have scared them and saw a solid white mass falling and rolling quickly towards him. He knew he didn’t stand a chance.“Donnie, Mikey! Casey!” Leo screamed as the mass neared him. “Avalanche!”Leo remained frozen in shock as the avalanche neared him.
This is the moment I die. Raph, I’m so sorry, little brother. I failed you.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

SEVEN MINUTES PRIOR:The large white mass cascaded towards Donnie and Mikey.Remembering what he’d seen in a movie, Mikey immediately climbed the nearest tree right to the top and hung onto the branches for dear life. That’d saved the movie character. It’d hopefully also save him and Donnie would do the same thing. It felt like an eternity that he hung there, but the mass eventually passed by him and unhurt, he slowly climbed down.“Donnie? Leo?” Mikey shouted anxiously. Seeing no one, dread pooled in his gut.
They didn’t make it. Oh hell. How will I tell Sensei and April and how will I find Raph now?
An anguished moan pulled Mikey out of his thoughts. He realized that it emanated not far away from him and he rushed towards it.Frantically digging through the snow with his hands, Mikey soon found Donnie, whose body had been crushed by the avalanche. His breathing was labored as he gazed into Mikey’s eyes.Pain was evident on Donnie’s face as a tearful Mikey gripped his hand.“You’re gonna make it, bro,” Mikey said sadly. “You have to. We need you and love you. I’ll look for…”“No, Mikey. I’m not. My injuries are severe,” Donnie said weakly. “I’m not afraid of death. It’s my time and I accept it. I love you all and I’ll miss you all so much. I’m sorry I failed you guys by dying and by not being able to find Raph. You find him, okay? Don’t give up. I’ll…”Donnie’s words trailed off as he shuddered a final time and his body shut down. His eyes grew glassy and he stared vacantly around him. Gone forever.Unable to contain his grief and desolation, Mikey threw himself onto his brother’s body and wept uncontrollably. His intelligent and loving brother was no more. Life was so damn unfair. Donnie had been such a wonderful person and hadn’t deserved this. It wouldn’t have happened if Slash hadn’t taken Raphael. Mikey wasn’t a bloodthirsty or vengeful person by nature, but it was a different story if anyone messed with the people he loved. He’d do anything for them, even avenging their murders. He vowed he’d be the one to throttle Slash with his bare hands. It wouldn’t bring Donnie back, but it’d be justice for all the heartache that Slash had directly and indirectly caused.Mikey heard voices in the distance and his heart skipped a beat.
The guys. They made it. I have to go to them.
He kissed Donnie’s forehead and then headed to the source of the voices. Tears ran down his face as he wondered how to break the news of Donnie’s death to the others.XXXXSeeing Leo rooted to the spot, Casey ignored his own safety, lunged at him, pushed him out of harm’s way and fell hard to the ground, his body shielding Leo’s. The white mass continued rolling and destroyed everything it encountered: trees, bushes and whatever wildlife happened to be in the wrong place. A solitary hawk hovered above, shocked that its intended victim had been swept away. An eerie stillness now reigned.Panting hard, Casey climbed off Leo and said, “Leo, are you okay?”Leo sat up and said shakily, “Yeah. Thank you. You saved my life. I thought I was a goner.”“No problem, pal.”“Did Donnie and Mikey make it?” Leo asked worriedly.“I don’t know, Leo. I hope so, but...” Casey said and gestured towards the damage caused by the avalanche. “Nothing could withstand that.”Leo was about to reply, when he saw a familiar figure walking towards them. It was Mikey. He rushed to Mikey's side, grateful that he'd survived, but fearful he was about to learn heartrending news that’d devastate their family and leave a huge void in it forever. The loss of another brother.Leo noticed that Mikey had been crying and he just knew. Donnie, their genius brother, was gone. No words were necessary. He pulled Mikey in for a hug and both sobbed freely, the leader allowing himself to mourn, instead of maintaining his usual stoicism. His baby brother was gone and nothing would ever be the same again. Leo’s heart ached for Donnie, who’d often been his confidante. The mild-mannered genius had been taken too young and it was all Slash’s fault. None of them would be here if the bastard hadn't kidnapped Raphael and Donnie would still be alive. Leo’s blood boiled at the thought and he imagined avenging Donnie by killing Slash with his katana. Splinter and Leo didn’t believe in vengeance, but they’d make an exception for this and in Raphael’s case.The brothers broke apart.Casey, who usually didn't cry, blinked back tears and said sadly, “I’m sorry, guys. Donnie was a fantastic guy and I’ll miss him.”“Thanks, Casey,” Leo said. “Mikey, how’d it happen?” he asked in a broken voice.Mikey wiped fresh tears away with the back of his hand and said, “He yelled that an avalanche was coming. I climbed the first tree I saw, right to the top and hung there, praying that it’d soon be over and we’d all be safe. When I climbed down…” Mikey paused and sniffed and Leo flung an arm around his waist.“It’s gonna be okay, Mikey,” Leo soothed and kissed his forehead.“I found Donnie squashed like a bug. The agony he must have been in. I held his hand. He told us he loved us and that he’ll miss us so much. He told me we mustn’t give up on finding Raph and that he’s sorry he’s failed us by dying and for not being able to help us find Raph. Then he died. That was so Donnie. He always worried he was going to let us down and never thought about himself. Oh, Leo, what will we do now?” Mikey wept. “The radio was also smashed. We have no way of contacting April and all our supplies and the map was lost in the avalanche.”“We bury our brother. Then we go bring Raph home. We’re not losing him forever as well. Then we’ll mourn Donnie and have a celebration of his life. I studied the map earlier. There's a cabin not too far away from here that the park rangers use when the weather’s foul if my memory serves me right. There should be food there and maybe Raph’s being held there.“I hope to hell you’re right,” Casey said. “Because I’m getting a horrible image of us having to do what they did in that movie Alive.”“What happened in that movie?” Mikey asked.“People were stranded in the middle of nowhere in bad weather and had no food. They had to resort to cannibalism.”Mikey’s eyes widened in horror and he said fearfully, “I don’t want to be eaten. Leo. That won't happen, will it?”Leo glared at Casey, furious for upsetting his brother and said, “Of course not, Mikey. That was just a movie. You know a lot of movies aren’t based on facts.”"So it won't happen Leo?" Mikey asked.“I’m not making it up,” Casey protested. “They really did eat one another.”Leo elbowed Casey hard and hissed, “Casey, you're not helping! Mikey, relax. No one is gonna eat anyone, okay? We'll find that cabin. I’ve never let you down, have I?"“No, Leo, but...” Mikey said.“Then have faith, Mikey. Take us to Donnie, so we can say our goodbyes.”Mikey nodded and led Casey and Leo to Donnie’s corpse.XXXXLeo’s eyes glistened with tears as he studied Donnie’s prone and battered body. It was true. He was really gone.He bent down, touched his forehead to Donnie’s and whispered, “I love you and I'll always carry you in my heart, Donnie. I swear I’ll avenge your death and we’ll get Raph back. You didn’t fail us. You're a hero, Donnie. You always selflessly devoted your life to us and we're gonna...”“We’ll miss you so much,” Mikey said miserably. “Nothing will ever be the same without you, Donnie. What are we gonna do without you?”“I liked you, despite our differences, man,” Casey said. “I’ll miss you too. I’ll miss the bantering. You were one heck of a guy, Donnie, and I’m sad you’re gone.”Distant thunder rumbled.Leo looked up at the now gray sky that threatened to bucket down with rain at any moment.“We need to find shelter,” Leo said. “And fast. We’ll bury Donnie under that bush over there and cover him with branches. Hurry. We don’t have much time before the rain comes.”The trio picked Donnie up, hid him under the designated bush, covered him with branches and prayed that’d be sufficient to ward off any surviving wildlife.Leo vowed to return one day to find his brother’s remains and to give him a better burial. Donnie deserved better than being hurriedly stashed under a bush.The thunder roared again.Leo whispered as tears rolled down his cheeks, “I’m so sorry, Donnie. I love you. I’ll stay gold like you always told me to and I’ll never forget you. Farewell for now, little treasured brother. Until we meet again.”“Goodbye, Donnie,” Casey said.“Bye, big bro,” Mikey sniffed. “I’ll miss you forever.”Leo led Casey and Mikey up a steep path and prayed that his memory had served him right and that they’d soon find the cabin, otherwise they might really have to resort to the grisly notion of cannibalism. He knew who’d have to go first. It certainly couldn’t be his little brother and he couldn’t do that to Casey. It’d have to be him. He’d willingly do it in a heartbeat to spare his brother and friend, but he'd also prefer not to, so his dad wouldn’t lose yet another son and so he, Mikey and Raphael would be reunited with their dad and they could grieve Donnie’s loss as a family. What was left of it anyway.Mikey whispered as if reading Leo’s thoughts, when Casey bent down to tie his loose shoelace, "I know what you’re thinking, Leo.”“Huh?”“That cannibalism.”“It won't happen, Mikey. Stop thinking about it!”“I want it to be me if it has to happen,” Mikey said and swallowed hard. “I mean, I don’t want it to be me, but Casey’s gonna be married and he’s gonna have a bright future and... I don’t want it to be you, Leo.”Lightning flashed.Mikey squealed in terror. He hated thunderstorms and would often find comfort with his brothers in their rooms when they happened.“It’s okay, Mikey,” Leo whispered. “You’re fine. I’m here.”Another flash of lightning occurred and Mikey almost jumped out of his shell.“It’s okay, buddy,” Casey said and placed a hand on Mikey's arm. “You’re fine. Hey, Leo, there’s a cabin on the other side of the river. Think we can get across it?”“If we tread carefully. Watch where you step and go slowly.”The trio headed to the lake and cautiously picked their way across it.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Raphael woke up with his beak still smooshed against Slash’s groin and with his own cock snugly encased in the cock ring. It occasionally strained against it and twitched, desperate to be released, so Raphael could finally cum. That was impossible, because Slash had the key and it was hidden someplace only he knew. Slash’s intoxicating musk permeated the air and filled Raphael’s nostrils as he breathed it in. It was comforting. His Alpha’s.
Damn. Slash smells so good and manly. He's my Alpha and I’m his little Omega and treasure. Damn you, Raphael. You promised yourself that you'd try to flee when you got a chance. Why are you thinking those thoughts? You know you have to escape or you'll never see your bros again. Think of Leo especially. What would he think of you giving up so easily and accepting the abuse?
Slash rolled over so that he was on top of Raphael and pinning him down and his breath tickled Raphael’s neck.Raphael trembled as tears filled his eyes. He knew what was about to happen and that he had to make a last effort to resist before he was too ensnared and dominated to have the confidence.Slash removed the cock ring, bent down and nipped Raphael’s collarbone as he roughly kneed Raphael’s legs apart. Warm cum oozed from Raphael’s cock onto the sheet as he finally came.Raphael summoned up his courage and punched Slash's beak, which angered him. He snarled, picked Raphael up and threw him onto the floor.Pain coursed through Raphael as he hit the floor plastron down and his unbroken leg stuck out at an awkward angle. He grimaced as tears rolled down his cheeks. Every part of him hurt. He whimpered as Slash regarded him with hatred.“You fuckin' stupid asshole!” Slash raged as he picked Raphael up and threw him against the wall.There was a sickening crack as Raphael’s shell hit the wall. White splotches of pain erupted before his eyes as one of his left scutes split from the underlying membrane in a deep break. He whined in agony as a searing pain coursed through him. It was like nothing he’d ever felt before.Raphael slumped to the ground and saw blood gushing from the wound.
Fuck. He’s severed part of my scutes. It hurts like a bitch and will take forever to heal. I feel like I’m gonna die. It hurts so badly.
“Look at you filthy and sobbin' like a little pansy,” Slash scoffed. “I warned you, but you had to fight back, didn’t you, gnat? That won’t heal properly without medical attention. You deserve it. You know that, don’t you? You know you’re a nothing without me. I don’t know why you’re sobbing. You like pain and I’m gonna give you it.”Raphael continued mewling as Slash pressed his body weight onto him and kneed his legs apart.“Slash, get off me, please. I don’t want this,” Raphael begged. “I know I acted like I did, but it was forced and I didn’t really want it.” Raphael pressed his tail against his body in fear and said, “I don’t want this. I wanna go home. I swear I’ll tell no one about this. Please take me home. My brothers are so worried and it’s Thanksgiving and…You can still visit me at the lair. I swear. I won’t tell no one. Please let me go.”Slash rubbed Raphael’s little tail, making him cringe and thrust his finger into him.Raphael stiffened. He didn’t want it. Refused. He wouldn’t take it and didn’t deserve it. So be it if he died fighting back. It’d be preferable than a lifetime of abuse with his former pet.Slash lined his dick up at Raphael’s entrance and thrust into him, making him hiss at the unwanted penetration.Indignation, palpable fear, resentment, rage, grief and disgust flared in the smaller turtle as Slash fucked him hard, making him feel like he was being split into two and that his ribs were being crushed. He struggled to breathe under the larger turtle's weight and he knew he had to fight back now.Slash lowered his beak and nuzzled into Raphael’s neck as his thrusts became more savage.Raphael took a deep breath and bit Slash’s collarbone hard, trying to assert some pride and dignity. He drew blood and made Slash shriek in astonishment.Blood dripped from Raphael’s teeth as he gazed at his Alpha, who appeared stunned at the sudden attack, his jaw dropped.“Back off!" Raphael spat, his green eyes blazing. “I don’t want it. Stay away from me, you freak. I could never want you, even if I were gay, which I'm not. I’d rather die. Back off. You're sick, Slash. You think you really got me under your thumb, that we'll live together forever and have babies, huh? You're fucking crazy. I don’t want your kids or you. I hate you. I always will. You're the biggest mistake I ever made and I fucking despise you. I wish you were dead! You can kill me if you wanna, but you'll never have my love. You won't even have my friendship. What are you gonna do? Hit me and cut me up some more? Go on. Do it. It’ll only reinforce my opinion of what a sadist you are and it’ll hasten my death. I welcome that. It’d be preferable than living with you. You know what? You call yourself a man, but you're not. You're an insecure, creepy and deranged psycho who uses abuse to try and get people to love him. That isn't a man,” Raphael spat. “You know what a real man is? Leo. He’s everything pure, good, noble and wonderful. You should emulate him.”Anger flashed on Slash’s face as he clenched his fists. Then he hit Raphael so hard he lost consciousness.XXXXRaphael woke up and moaned from the agonizing pain in his jaw. He ran his tongue around the inside of his mouth, checking if any teeth were broken or missing, but none were to his immense relief. Only his jaw hurt, so Slash must have dislocated or broken it.“You’re awake,” Slash said. “You’ve been out for six hours. I brought you some water. Your jaw should heal in a few days. It was just a huge punch. No biggie, but you'd better not test me again or you’ll lose your teeth. I’ll pull them out and force feed them to you. Do you fuckin' understand me? Drink some water,” he added and gave Raphael a bottle of water with a straw in it.Raphael sipped the water as hatred coursed through his veins at Slash’s words.“I’ve decided something. You clearly don’t want this or me, so I’ll do as you wish. I’ll take you home," Slash said.“Huh? What?” Raphael said in amazement, his eyes wide. “You're serious? You're just letting me go home? Really?"“That’s right, but there's a catch. You’ll go home and I’ll find someone else to live with me. Leonardo. He’s untainted and is perfect. I’m sure he’ll resist at first, but he’ll soon give in. He’ll look adorable in bed under me. Him and Michelangelo. I can’t wait to break them.”“No!” Raphael said in panic. “You can’t do that. You don’t wanna.”“I do. Finish your water and I’ll take you back. Just think you’ll soon be home in your warm bed and you won’t have to see me again. Isn’t that great?”“NO!”“What do you mean no, Raphael? You want to go home, don’t you?”“Yeah, but you can’t do that to my brothers. Don’t. I...” Raphael paused as a mixture of revulsion and misery fired into him for what he was about to say. “You don’t want them. You want me and I want you. I was just playing with you. You know I act tough and act like I don’t want stuff when I really do. Don’t take them.”“Hmm. I don’t know. I kinda like the idea of fuckin' the leader of the Turtles and turning him into a submissive drip. It's very appealin'.”Raphael parted his legs wide and said, “I really want you, Slash. This was just strange for me, you know. I mean, sex and fucking you, but I actually love it. I love you and need you. I need you inside me and filling me with your seed. Come on. You know my bros can’t satisfy you the way I can. We can be good together. You and me. We'll have the babies you want. I won’t fight you anymore. I’ll do all you ask. I promise."“Really?” Slash said in disbelief.“Really,” Raphael said and wagged his tail teasingly, hoping Slash bought it. “I promise I’ll be your good Omega and mate for the rest of my life. I’m yours, Slash, and we belong together. We always have. I was just too stubborn to admit it, but now I see it and I want you.”Slash’s eyes shone with happiness. He climbed onto Raphael, kissed him and thrust his tongue into Raphael's mouth. Raphael tried not to flinch and forced himself to return the kiss.“I won’t go after them then,” Slash lied. “As long as you honor your promise, Raphie. I’ll be gentle if you behave and I’ll give you tons of young. I know you’ll be an excellent mommy. I’m Daddy.”“Yeah. Whatever you want. I’ll do everything you ask. We'll have a terrific life. I'll cook, clean, look after the young and love you the way you deserve. I was wrong saying what I did. You're incredible. I'm so lucky that a hunk like you wants me who's unworthy of you. I'm sorry I said those things. You know me. I sometimes say things I don't mean.""So you love me?"Raphael cringed inwardly, plastered a fake smile on his face and said, "I always have. I was just too shy to say it. I love you madly, deeply and I always will.""I told you I knew you were playing hard to get. I know you better than you know yourself. Lie still. I'm gonna love you the way you want and need."Slash lined himself up at Raphael’s entrance and brutally thrust into him.Tears welled in Raphael’s eyes as he was roughly penetrated. Slash bucked and churred. Raphael squeezed his eyes shut and felt a mixture of humiliation, abject misery and agony as Slash thrust harder and deeper into him.He emitted a guttural and strangled cry as Slash announced he was coming. His spirit and his will to live were brokenRaphael gritted his teeth when Slash gave a final thrust and pulled out of him. The larger turtle’s jizz and Raphael’s blood intermingled and dripped from Raphael’s well used hole.Slash flopped down beside Raphael, wrapped his arms around him, pulled him close and nuzzled Raphael’s neck with his beak.“I’m glad you came around,” Slash whispered. “I’ll treat your wounds if you're really good, but I’ll get your brothers if you act up again. Do you understand, Raphie? Look at me.”Raphael nodded, too weak and exhausted to do anything else.“Good. Get some rest, Raphie,” Slash said and closed his eyes.Tears spilled down Raphael’s cheeks and still in agony, he stifled a whine as Slash snored next to him. He knew he was no longer the confident, cocky and brave Alpha he’d once been. That was his old life and it was gone forever. This was his new life.Slash’s mate, his toy, his Omega, his to do with as he pleased.
I don't want this, but I won't protest or fight anymore, because Slash has promised he won't go after my brothers. I'll do everything I'm asked, so he doesn't doubt me. I'll suck him, allow myself to be fucked, lay eggs, whatever he asks. I know I'm destroyed and beyond help now, but my brothers will be safe, happy and untouched. That's all that matters. I've protected them and I can be at peace knowing that I've done that.
An image of Leo flashed in his mind and fresh tears sprang to his eyes.
Leo, I’ll miss you so much. I hope you don’t forget about me and all the fun times we had, because I never will.
Raphael managed to ignore his throbbing body, drifted off to sleep and dreamed about his brothers and all the happy memories they'd shared.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Plagued by memories of his brothers, Raphael whined in his sleep. How he missed them. He’d give anything to be home with them, even watching one of Mikey’s dorky Disney movies or Leo’s Space Heroes.“Leo,” Raphael muttered. “Leo, I miss you.”Rough hands grabbed Raphael around the throat and shoved him up against the wall,which reignited the pain in his shell that had become a dull ache.Raphael woke, his eyes wide and panic-stricken. He heard another scute snap and his stomach dropped as he emitted a gargled scream. Fresh blood gushed from the wound and dripped onto the floor.
There goes another scute. Fuck. I’m gonna die. I’m only fifteen. I haven't had a real life yet. Is that really how I’m gonna go? Dead at his hands? What did I do to deserve this abuse? I was only good to Slash and treated him like a brother. Fuck. I wish I’d listened to Leo and hadn’t given the bastard another chance, but there's nothing I can do. I’m his until I die. I think it'll be soon if he keeps this up. I'll never see my bros again and tell them I love them and I'll never get to tell Leo that I’m sorry for being a shit to him. Leo, I’m so sorry. I wish I’d been a better brother. Now I'll never get the chance to be.
“Why the fuck did you mention that asshole?” Slash demanded and glowered at the smaller turtle, who trembled. “Are you in love with him?”“No! Let me go. I can’t breathe,” Raphael said and gasped, his ribs and lungs feeling like they were crushed and on fire as he struggled to breathe.Slash released him and continued glaring.Raphael rubbed his bruised throat and said weakly, “I'm not in love with him. I love you. It’s only been you. You know that. You don’t have to be jealous.”“Then why did you mention him, Raphie? Did you and Leonardo have a thing? Did he fuck you before I did?” Slash asked.“No. I was a virgin until you. I swear. I belong to you. I’m yours. It was just a dream. I’m yours and that’ll never change. I never loved Leo the way I love you. You don’t have to doubt me.”Mollified somewhat, Slash peered cupped his cheek and said, “That’s right. Don’t ever forget it, Raphie. You’re mine. I own you body and soul.”“I w-won’t,” Raphael stammered and shivered at his touch. How he hated being petted and treated like a toy, but he wouldn’t fight back. He’d promised.Slash pushed Raphael down hard, climbed onto him, kneed his legs apart and lined his dick up at Raphael’s entrance.Raphael screeched as his injured shell fell onto the mattress and tears welled in his eyes.“What the fuck’s wrong with you?” Slash demanded. “You said you love me and that you want me, so why are you cryin' like a weak and pathetic creature?”“Look at me, Slash,” Raphael wept. “I’m covered in filth and blood. I’m broken, battered, sniveling and am a huge mess.”“You’re beautiful this way,” Slash said as he stroked his cheek. “Besides, you like the pain, so stop pretendin' you don’t. You should see yourself. This is you, the real Raphie. You know it. You never were the Alpha you projected. That was a farce. You deserve this and me. You deserve all of it and you want it. Be a good whore and part your legs.”“Slash, I’ll die if you don’t treat my wounds,” Raphael said and gritted his teeth at the blinding pain that surged through him. The first fracture had been bad enough, but the new one was far worse. He had a feeling that an infection could set in if it was untreated, that his carapace could crack and that death could follow.“Don’t be so melodramatic. They’ll heal.”“They w-won’t. Look, you have to help me. I won’t try to escape. I’m yours forever, but an infection will happen and I'll die if you don’t do something to help me.”“What am I supposed to do? Take you to a vet? You’ll heal, Raphie. Part your legs.”Raphael gritted his teeth again and said in a broken voice, “I won’t. I’ll die. The body can only take so much. You've already done a number on me, Slash, and I can’t take much more. You know as well as I do that the shell’s important to a turtle and that death can result if it’s injured. Do you want me to die?”“No. I want my family with you. You can’t die. You’re mine, you hear me? You won’t die!” Slash yelled.“Donnie usually would fix me,” Raphael said and stifled a sob, “He’s the doctor, but he can’t, so you gotta help me. How can I honor my promise if I die? I wanna honor my promise, Slash, and I don’t wanna leave you. I wanna give you the family we talked about,” Raphael lied. “I love you, Slash. You'll help me if you love me. I’m relying on you,” Raphael added as his green eyes bore into Slash’s brown ones. “You always claimed to love me. Now show me.”“What do I have to do?”“I saw a program on TV about a snapping turtle who had a large tear in the skin between her neck and carapace and a fracture of the carapace. They drilled a hole in the nucal and marginal scutes just above the skin tear. They managed to…” Raphael paused, clenched his teeth in pain and said, “Suture the skin back into place by using the drilled holes as anchors. They cleaned the wound in the fracture area to remove debris and dead tissue and put screws on either side of the broken shell. They then wrapped wires around the screws and tightened them to hang the broken edges close together like braces. They wrapped the defect in calcium hydroxide paste to protect the bone and covered the entire area with quick-drying epoxy.”“Where the hell will I find all of that, Raphie? We’re in the middle of nowhere.”“I don’t know. Every part of me hurts, Slash,” Raphael rasped. “I feel weaker with every passing second. “You gotta do something before it’s too late. I can’t walk. All I can do is lie here and wait for my death. Help…”Raphael’s voice trailed off as he lost consciousness.Slash looked at his quarry, shook his shoulders and shouted, "Wake up, Raphie!” Getting no response, he frowned and went to look for the items.XXXXSlash rummaged in all of the drawers and cupboards in the cabin and found antiseptic, cloths, epoxy, screws and wires. He was also stunned to find quick-drying epoxy and calcium hydroxide paste. It was odd that a park ranger would have those items, but that didn’t matter. Now he could help his Raphie, even if he thought Raphael was being a drama queen about his injuries.Slash looked for a drill, but remembering that the cabin had no electricity, he frowned. How would he operate on his Omega without one? An idea hit him. Nails. He could shove the nail deep into his prey and then do whatever else was required. Surely, it’d still work. It had to. There were no other options.He gathered the tools and returned to the bedroom.XXXXSlash entered the bedroom, placed the items on the bed and inspected a still passed out Raphael’s injuries.The emerald eyed turtle had been right about the extent of his injuries. There were deep fractures to his scutes, which if left untreated, could result in the cracking of his carapace and death.Raphael also had two broken legs and a broken arm, but Slash would tend to that later. Well, just his arm. His prey didn’t need to walk and he wouldn't. Not now. Not ever.Slash cleaned Raphael’s wounds with the antiseptic and ensured he thoroughly disinfected them and got rid of the debris and dead skin. It was a grisly job, but he had to do it or he’d lose his prey. He’d finally managed to have Raphael and he was never going to let him go. Not to this. Not to anything ever.He picked up a nail that was smaller than the screws, attached a screw to it with a screwdriver and drove it deep into Raphael.Raphael woke, screamed and looked at him fearfully as his eyes brimmed with tears.“They had a drill, but we don’t have electricity, so I have to use nails, Raphie,” Slash said.“D-do what you have to do,” Raphael stammered.“We don’t have anesthetic either.”“I know. Do it, okay? I’ll deal.”“I will. You aren’t dyin' on me, Raphie. I won’t let you. Hold still,” Slash said and drove another nail into his Omega, who sobbed again.Raphael shut his eyes and tried to block out the excruciating pain as more nails were driven into him. Damn it. Maybe he should give up and die. Was honoring his purpose worth all the torment he was enduring? Was it really? He could tell Slash that he’d accepted his death, let Slash fuck him and drift off into sweet oblivion, but then what would happen to his brothers? Slash would no doubt kidnap them and subject them to abuse. Perhaps even worse than his own. He couldn’t let that happen to them.
I’m gonna make it. I'll fight, do all Slash wants. Maybe Slash will trust me enough to let me see my brothers someday. Even if it’s once to tell them that I love them.
Slash finished with the nails and got the wires. He wrapped them around the screws and tightened them to hang the broken edges together. He wrapped the defect in calcium hydroxide paste to protect the bone and covered the area with quick-drying epoxy.The process had only taken fifteen minutes, but it’d felt like an eternity to a traumatized Raphael, who couldn’t help blubbering throughout it all.“Is it over?” Raphael asked.“Yes,” Slash said as he stroked his cheek. “All over. You should heal, but it’ll take a long time. I want to look at your other injuries.”“Thank you. I'm grateful.""You should be. It was such a hassle. You really are a nuisance, Raphie. It wouldn't have happened if you'd behaved."Slash fetched cardboard, scissors, towels for padding, bandages, roller gauze and tape from the bathroom. He had a medical kid there. Then he returned to the bedroom.He picked up Raphael’s broken arm and said, “I’m gonna splint it. It might hurt, so relax.”“I've been through worse,” Raphael said courageously. “And I didn’t cry.”“Rubbish. You bawled like a baby the entire time I worked on you, so stop pretendin' you’re a brave and macho guy. You’re not.”“That was different. It was my body and my scutes. You ever had nails driven into you without any anesthetic and fractured scutes? It’s hell, Slash. The worst pain I ever felt and you did it to me.”“I’m not apologizin'. You deserved it for disrespectin' me, Raphie. You’re lucky I’m helpin' you. I could let you die and go find your brothers. It’d be less trouble. Now shut up or I won’t fix your arm and you won’t be able to wipe your ass.”“I’m sorry. Don’t look for them. I’ll keep quiet.”“I’m so glad we understand each other. Never question me and only speak when you’re spoken to. They're very easy rules to follow. Even a moron like you can grasp them, Raphie.”“Y-yes, Slash,” Raphael stammered.“It’s Master to you.”“Master.”“Good whore.”Slash asked Raphael where the location of the break was. Then he cut the cardboard splint to the right size, shaped the splint to fit the arm, folded it to wrap around the arm and bent the splint to fit around the elbow. He then finished the splint by folding the remaining flaps around and taped them in place.Padding was the next step.Slash padded the splint with towels, positioned Raphael’s arm into it and checked that it was snug, but not tight. He placed roller gauze in Raphael’s hand to maintain the position of function.Raphael curled his fingers slightly and the position of function had been achieved.Slash filled the voids around the broken arm with more towels. Then he secured the splint around the broken arm with roller gauze and tape. He noticed that the arm was now immobilized.Slash made Raphael check the functionality of his hand with regards to movement, circulation and sensation."All good,” Raphael said. “Thank you, Master. I feel much happier knowing that it’s been treated.”“Great. I’m gonna get some food. You need to eat.”“Are you treating my legs?”“Hell no. What, so you can escape when you think I don’t notice? No way. You don’t need to walk, Raphie. Your shell and arm are a different story, so you can feed yourself and won't die on me. See, I still believe that there’s a part of you that'll try to resist and escape if given an opportunity, despite your promise to me. I’m not fixin' your legs. I know you. You say you’re all broken and what not. Then when I least expect it, your fuckin' stubborn pride makes a return and you flee. I won’t let that happen. Not now or ever. I’ll be back with the grub now.”“I wish I’d died,” Raphael said miserably.“Really? I’d have gone after your brothers if you had. I still can, so no funny business from you, Lisa.”“Lisa?”“I like the name Lisa. It's your new name from now on. I'll find your brothers if you refuse and question me. I’ll start with Leonardo. I’ll rape him and fill him with my seed. He’ll bear my young. He’s also intersex. I like that very much. I’ll call him Bluebelle. Get it? The ex-leader in blue.”“Leo’s intersex?”“He is, Lisa. Hmm. I think I’ll go and find him now.”“No. I’ll answer to Lisa. You don’t need Leo or Mikey. You only need me,” Raphael said quickly, terrified Slash would follow through with his threat.“Good pet,” Slash said and condescendingly stroked Raphael’s tail. “I’ll see you shortly," Slash added and left the room.Raphael reflected on his conversation with Slash.
Now I’m Lisa. I don’t wanna be called by a chick’s name, but I got no choice or he’ll look for the guys. Hey. Is he calling me that to prepare for my life as a mommy or is he calling me that, because I’m turning into a chick and I won't be Raphael anymore? I won't turn into a chick, will I? Isn't it enough that I’m abused by Slash, gonna lay eggs and be his Omega forever? Do I gotta be a girl too? I'll ask Slash if that’s the case.
Slash returned with the food a few minutes later.“Master, can I ask a couple of questions?” Raphael asked as Slash sat on the bed with a steaming plate of beans.“Fine,” Slash said."Will I ever see my brothers again?”“No. They’re effectively dead and I’m all you need. I thought I made that clear, Lisa.”Raphael blinked back tears at the answer and said, “Why do you call me Lisa? Is it to demean me or for another reason?”Slash smiled meanly and said, “You really wanna know? I don’t think you can handle the answer.”“I wanna know, because I'm still a guy, although I’m your Omega. I got a cock, you know.”“Not for long,” Slash said and grinned sadistically. “It’s gonna shrivel up, your voice will become more feminine and you’ll have a feminine body, which'll be perfect for bearin' my young.”Raphael stared at him in astonishment. Then forgetting his promise as the news overwhelmed him, he screamed. His shrieks echoed off the cabin walls and even reached the woods outside. The screaming startled three people who raced towards the source of it.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“That sounds like Raph’s scream,” Leo said in a panicked tone as he, Mikey and Casey raced towards the cabin. “The kind he makes when he’s immensely frightened. What has that monster done to him? I’m gonna kill Slash!”“Me too,” Mikey growled uncharacteristically. Gentle and even-tempered, he could be as lethal and vicious as his brothers when it came to protecting them. “No one hurts my family and lives to tell the tale.”“Or my pals,” Casey said. “Poor Raph. I’ll rip the bastard a new hole!”XXXXAn infuriated Slash reached for a rifle nearby and smacked Raphael over the head with the butt, immediately sending him into unconsciousness and causing blood to gush from the wound. Maybe the kid would have concussion now, but it was better than listening to the shrieking that was giving him a migraine. Ah. Better. Now he could think. What was that? Footsteps and familiar voices. Lisa’s pals. Fuck them. They wouldn’t come between him and Lisa. No one would.Slash opened the bedroom door and rapidly fired when he saw Raphael’s cavalry, the expression on his face menacing.Ambushed and with nowhere to hide, there was no way that Leo, Mikey and Casey could avoid the barrage of gunfire.Casey shrieked in pain as two bullets slammed into his chest and groin area and he went down.Mikey howled in agony as a bullet tore through his left leg, shattered the bones and sent him crashing to the ground.Leo fell to the ground and clutched his right leg, but he was lucky, because it was only a flesh wound.Slash chuckled and said sneeringly, “So much for the cavalry, huh? Nice going, Leonardo.”“Leo, it hurts,” Mikey whined. “Please help me. It hurts so badly.”Casey gurgled as blood gushed from his mouth and formed a pool underneath him. His vision grew dimmer with every passing second.“Leo,” Casey said weakly, his eyes glassy. “Tell April I love her and tell Raph that he was the best bro and friend I could ever have wanted. Leo…”Leo crawled over to him, grabbed his hand and said, “No, Casey! Don’t die. You have so much to live for. Casey…”“Yawn. I hate sentimental shit,” Slash said and fired a single bullet into the back of Casey’s head, which ended his life.Casey’s eyes rolled back in his head, his body gave a final shudder as it shut down and he was no more.“Casey!” Mikey screamed. “Slash, you damn bastard. How could you do that? He was our friend and was supposed to be getting married soon!”“Want a quarter to tell someone who cares?” Slash said sarcastically. “He’s gone. One less obstacle in my life.”Leo stared down at Casey and blinked back tears.He didn’t deserve this. Slash will pay. I’ll see to it.Leo crawled over to Mikey, held his hand and said, “It’s gonna be okay, Mikey. I swear.”“It’ll never be okay, Leonardo,” Slash said. “Because you’re now mine too. My harem. Mine!”“You sick fuck,” Leo snarled, his blue eyes flinty. “We’ll never consent to that. Where’s my brother?”“You will, because I’ll fuck up your brothers if you don't. You wouldn’t want that, would you? You’d do anythin' for your baby brothers and would even sacrifice your honor, right?”Leo’s stomach dropped. The sicko was right. His wound wasn’t serious. He could make a break for it, but there was no way he could leave his brothers behind. Game. Set. Match. Slash had won.“Leo, I don’t wanna be his,” Mikey whined. “Leo, I wanna go home!”“Shut up! I’m tired of your whingin'!” Slash shouted and fired bullets into Mikey’s other leg and Leo’s right leg.The injury was worse this time.Leo fell, the expression on his face a mixture of agony, misery and shock.Slash grinned. They were powerless. He’d won.“My pets,” Slash said and beamed as he looked at his groaning prey. “My beautiful pets. You do realize that Michelangelo will never be able to walk again. Not that he needs to. Leonardo, you might. All you’ll both do is writhe under me as I fuck you brutally and mercilessly.”A shiver ran down Leo’s spine and his stomach felt like lead.Did he do that to Raph? Where is he?”“I wanna go home,” Mikey wailed as his blue eyes brimmed with tears. “Let us go, please.”“Nope,” Slash said and smiled sadistically. “I have a lot of fun planned for you and you’ll love it. I know. My pets. My whores. I’ll start with you, Leonardo. I think I’ll like hearin' your cryin' the most.”Leo gritted his teeth in pain.I’ll do it if that stops him from harming my brothers. I’d do anything to spare them, even giving up my life. Raph, where is he?“Raph,” Leo said, recoiling as Slash cupped his cheek. “Where is he? Fix Mikey, please. Don’t worry about me. Just fix Mikey.”“I won’t fix Michelangelo. Not now. Not ever,” Slash said. He went to the front door and locked it. “I was careless and didn’t lock it before, but now it’s locked and your fate’s sealed.”“Leo,” Mikey shrieked. “Leo, make the pain stop. Leo!”Mikey’s cries pierced Leo’s heart, but there was nothing he could do. He was defenceless. They both were and Raphael probably was, wherever he was. Or maybe he was dead. Maybe that would be a blessing in disguise, because he had no doubt that he and Mikey were in for the worst torture of their lives and that they’d never see Splinter and April again. At least not alive.Slash set down his rifle and grinning sadistically, pounced on Leo.The leader struggled futilely in the villain’s strong grasp and was soon collared and chained to the wall. His stomach tightened in knots, because he knew that Mikey was totally at Slash’s mercy.Leo glowered at the goon and said, “Don’t. Take me, Slash. You've always wanted me, not Mikey. You want Raph and I. Me, because you think I poison Raph against you and Raph, because you have a twisted interest in him.”“You’ll have to wait your turn, Leonardo!” Slash said and chuckled. “I know you’re eager, but you have to. Don’t worry. Michelangelo will love it. Come on, Michelangelo. Come to your Daddy,” Slash cooed as he lifted Mikey into his arms and then disappeared into the bedroom.“Leo!” Mikey bawled as tears streamed down his cheeks. “Leo! Leo, help me.”Leo squeezed his eyes shut as tears rained down his face.
Some big brother I am. I can’t protect my poor innocent brothers.
Leo opened his eyes and saw that the rifle wasn’t too far away from him. If he could only undo the chain and the collar, which was padlocked at the back, he could reach it and they’d have a shot at escaping. Maybe they’d be stuck here for a while, but a passing person would eventually find them and give them the medical attention and help they desperately needed. Maybe Slash would give him more freedom if he allowed Slash to have his way with him and he could get the rifle. It was a huge maybe, but Leo couldn't think of another way out, other than death. He didn't wish to contemplate that.
We’ve already lost Casey and Donnie. Our family can’t afford to lose us too. I won’t allow it. I’ll gain Slash’s trust and ensure we all return home to our dad. Slash won’t win.
XXXXSlash placed a trembling Mikey on the mattress next to his still unconscious brother and said, “We’re gonna have fun, my cherry blossom.”“Raph!” Mikey squawked as he looked at his injured brother. “What did you do to him?”“I fractured his shell and broke his legs and his spirit,” Slash said flatly, as if he were discussing the weather. “Now it’s your turn, sugar blossom." He climbed onto Mikey and pinned him down with his body."I don’t want this. Stop!” Mikey shouted.Slash parted his legs and said, “You do and you’ll soon love it. Just like Lisa.”“Who’s Lisa?”“Your brother’s becomin' a girl. I call her Lisa. There’s a good boy,” Slash said and lined his dick up at Mikey’s entrance. “This’ll burn, so brace yourself, sweet pea.”“NO!” Mikey yelled as Slash thrust his huge dick into him. It stung like hell and tears pricked his eyes. “STOP!”Slash ignored Mikey and fucked him mercilessly and savagely, taking great delight in his sobs and the blood that dripped from his abused hole. He had no doubt the youngster would soon be as tame as Raphael. Life was good. He’d soon break Leonardo too and he’d have gorgeous babies the following year. Yes. Life was perfect.He nipped Mikey’s collarbone as he pounded away, which made him mewl.The pain soon turned to pleasure to Mikey’s consternation as Slash repeatedly stabbed his prostate. He churred and his eyes glazed over. To his horror, his brain switched and turned to mush when Slash's strong musk filled his nostrils.
I shouldn’t like this and should fight. I don’t want this, but that feels so good. My Alpha. My Master. It feels right.
Slash sensed the change in him and said, “That’s right. You know your place, don’t you, pet? It's under me with my cock in your hole and full of my seed. I’m your Master. You’re my slut and pet, aren’t you?”“Master!” Mikey churred. “Master. Yes. Don’t stop.”“Good boy,” Slash praised and kissed his plastron. “Such a good boy. Now I have you all. My harem. Leonardo is Bluebelle and you’re Katie. My sweet maids,” Slash said as he fondled Mikey’s little tail. “My girls.”“Yes, Master!” Mikey churred. “This feels amazing. I belong here. Your pet. Yours.”Slash fucked Mikey for a long time. The prankster's churring grew increasingly louder and each moan felt like a dagger in Leo’s heart.Slash gave a final thrust and emptied his seed into Mikey.Then he pulled out, stood up and said, “You can sleep with Lisa tonight. I’m gonna make dinner. See you in a bit, Katie.”Drained and with a sore ass and legs, Mikey drifted off to sleep, only to be woken by Raphael a short later.“Mikey?” Raphael said in amazement. “Mikey, you're here? Where are Leo and Donnie?”“Donnie’s dead,” Mikey said sadly. “Casey too. Leo’s in the other room. Raph, what happened to you?”“Shit. Donnie’s dead? No! How? Case? What the shit happened?”“Donnie died in an avalanche and Slash shot Casey. Raph, you don’t look so good.”“I'm not, but never mind me. You're joking, right? They're not dead?” Raphael said hysterically. “Tell me that isn't true, we’re home at the lair and… They can’t be dead and you can’t be here, because that means we’re trapped forever!”“It’s true, Raph. We’re all here. It wasn’t so bad. I kinda liked what happened,” Mikey blurted out. “I shouldn’t have, but it didn’t feel wrong.”“It is wrong. Fuck it. I hold on, so that you guys won’t get tortured and now you're here too. Fuck it. We’re screwed. I'll soon be a chick and we'll never see Dad again. Oh, Donnie, I miss you, bro.”“It’s not so bad. We have Slash. He’ll take care of us. I’m Katie now and I don’t mind.”Raphael’s heart sank. Slash had already broken Mikey. What if he did the same thing to Leo? No. He couldn’t let that happen. He had to do something, but what could he do?An idea hit Raphael. Yes.That’s exactly what he had to do. Aim for the carotid artery the next time the fucker raped him. It was the only way he could save his brothers.XXXXLeo saw Slash exit the bedroom and said irately, “Dickwad, what did you do to Mikey?”“The same thing I’ll do to you when my libido’s recharged or you know what? I’ll fuck Lisa first and make you watch. How about that?” Slash said and smirked. “Don’t worry. Katie had a blast and Lisa loves me pluggin' her hole. Hmm. Sweet Lisa. She smells different than you guys, because she'll soon be a delectable little girl and gravid with my young. Can you imagine? I can’t wait to be a daddy.”“You touch them and I’ll…”“You’ll what, Leonardo? Fight me? I don’t think so. You can watch, though. You can also take comfort that you soon won’t be a virgin either. I can’t wait to hear your sobs. It took one session to break Katie and it took less than an hour for Lisa to crack. How long will it take you?” Slash picked Casey up, slung him over a shoulder, grabbed an axe and said, “Time to take out the trash.”Slash went outside, skinned Casey and dismembered his body. He kept the heart, liver, kidneys, lungs and the head. He placed them into a bucket and went back inside.XXXX“Hey, Leonardo!” Slash said cheerfully. “You hungry? I sure am.”“What the hell did you do to Casey?”“Wanna see? Here you go,” Slash said and picked Casey’s head up. “Nice, huh? I’ll use it as a door stopper and paper mache it or maybe I’ll keep it as a trophy on the nightstand."“You sick fucker!” Leo hissed, feeling nauseous at the sight of his friend. “Could you possibly be any more depraved?”“Yes. I'll leave Casey by you,” Slash said and smirked. He placed Casey’s head on the floor near Leo and went to the kitchen.Bile rose in Leo’s throat, he upchucked on the floor and wept, "I'm sorry, Casey."XXXXSlash got out a pan, poured cooking oil into it and fried the heart, lungs, kidneys and liver. Then he dished them up onto a plate and went to Raphael’s bedroom.XXXX“Lisa, you’re awake,” Slash said and smiled. “Hungry?”“How could you hurt Mikey?” Raphael said miserably. "You gave your word you wouldn’t if I behaved.”“You behaved, but they came to rescue you. I couldn’t let anyone take you from me, so they had to be stopped. You hungry? How about you, Katie?”“Please let them go, Slash,” Raphael pleaded.“I could eat,” Mikey said.“I asked you a question, Lisa,” Slash said. “Leonardo's in the other room and itchin' to have his turn with me. I might leave him alone if you behave. Well, at least for tonight.”The thought of Leo being violated chilled Raphael to the bone.Raphael hated offal, but he'd eat it if it meant it prevented Leo from being harmed.“Yeah. I’m hungry, Master,” Raphael said.“Good girl,” Slash said and fed Raphael the heart and the liver.Raphael tried not to throw up. He knew he and Mikey would be punished if he did.“Mmm. Tasty,” Mikey said as he ate the lungs and kidneys. “You’re a wonderful cook, Master.”“Did you enjoy it, my pets?” Slash asked.“Yeah. It was good,” Raphael lied.“The best,” Mikey said. “I wish there was more.”Slash laughed and said, “Casey Jones is no more, but at least you enjoyed him and his organs didn’t go to waste.”The realization that he'd eaten his best friend hit Raphael like a ton of bricks and bile rose in his throat.
Fucking shit. I ate Casey. We both did. Fuck it. I didn’t think Slash could be more depraved and wicked, but he is. He fed us our friend. Poor Casey. How could anyone do that to him? He was such a good guy and he had so much to live for. I’m gonna barf.
“No!” Mikey screamed in shock. “Tell me that’s not true. Leo said we’d never eat one another. I’m gonna be sick.”Mikey vomited all over the bed.Slash gleefully watched and smirked.Unable to contain the nausea and his revulsion, Raphael leant over the side of the bed and threw up.
I'll kill that psychopath the first chance I get. I owe it to Casey and my brothers. I don’t know what I’ll do if I bear his young, but that’s the future. What matters now is getting outta here. We will. I pray he leaves Leo alone and comes to me first. I don’t want Leo going through what we have.
Slash laughed and gave them cloths to wipe their mouths and to clean up the mess on the bed.Then Slash said, "All true, Katie and Lisa. I’m gonna see Leonardo, but I first want a kiss from my girls.”A terrified Mikey kissed Slash.Slash then bent down, climbed onto Raphael and said, “I think I want action, rather than a kiss.”Raphael thought about Slash's words. You'll get it, fucker, but not the action you want.Slash thrust into Raphael, his beak inches from Raphael’s own.Raphael knew it was now or never. He latched his teeth onto Slash’s carotid artery and bit hard, knowing that with one lethal bite, it'd sever and the bastard would keel over.Slash shrieked in shock and pain as his carotid artery was severed. Blood gushed from the wound and with his last breath, he cursed Raphael. Then his body shut down and he died. His corpse fell onto Raphael.Raphael’s teeth dripped blood and he battled to breathe under Slash’s massive weight, but his heart soared. Slash was dead and their nightmare was over. He’d done it and saved his brothers.“Mikey, help me lift him. I can’t do it alone,” Raphael said."Okay."Mikey and Raphael managed to shift Slash off Raphael and onto the floor.Slash's eyes stared vacantly at the sky and there was a huge bite mark on his throat.“You killed him, Raph,” Mikey said.“I did. Can you move?”“No. He did a number on my legs.”“I’m in worse shape than you.”“What are we gonna do? He’s dead, Leo’s chained and collared and neither of us can move.”“I’ll try to get to Leo. There’s a key on a table in the other room, which unlocks the collar's padlock.”Grunting in agony, Raphael lifted himself off the bed and landed on the floor with a thud. Pain radiated throughout him. He stifled a groan and began the long crawl to the other room.XXXXIt took Raphael nearly an hour to get from the bedroom to the front room, because he kept passing out from the pain.“Leo,” Raphael said, his green eyes and face lighting up when he saw his brother. “Leo. Oh, Leo!”“Raph, you’re alive. Oh, Raph!” Leo said joyously. “Where is he? I heard cries and…”“He’s dead. I killed him.”“How’s Mikey?”“Shattered. He fed Casey to us, Leo. He cooked him and fed him to us. Donnie’s dead too.” Raphael saw Casey’s head, blinked back tears and said, “Sick creature’s gone now. He can’t hurt anyone anymore. There’s a key on a table and I’m gonna try to get it.”“You have a serious shell fracture. I see someone tried to fix it. You shouldn’t move, Raph.”“It’s nothing. Just a few more inches,” Raphael said bravely and crawled to the table. He reached up, grabbed the key and slowly crawled to Leo. Every part of him felt like he was on fire. Just a few more inches and Leo could free himself.He reached Leo and gave him the key.Leo unlocked the padlock and removed the chain and collar. Then he folded Raphael into a gentle hug.“Raph," Leo said. "Oh, Raph."“Leo, you need to get outta here. Go and find help,” Raphael said tearfully.“I won’t leave you or Mikey,” Leo whispered and stroked his face. “The weather’s shitty out there and none of us are in a condition to do much.”“Then we’re gonna die here. I’m in shit street with my shell and legs. You can still get out. Take the chance and go.”“I’m not leaving you. My leg’s busted, but I can hop around a bit. I’ll splint Mikey's legs and take care of you both until you're healed. Then we’ll go home.”“You're so stubborn,” Raphael said affectionately and buried his head into Leo’s plastron.“I am. You’re gonna be fine, Raph.”“I’m gonna become a chick, Leo. What if I have his babies?”“I’ll take care of you. I always have. Nothing will change that.”“What if you fancy me when I’m a girl?"“That’d be a bit strange, but if it happens and if you feel the same way about me, then I’ll look after you as my cherished mate forever. You have nothing to worry about. Slash is dead. Focus on healing.”“I'd be a lucky girl if I like you when I become a chick and you like me. You're one heck of an awesome guy, Leo.”Leo smiled and said, “You’re a very special person, Raph, and more loved than you realize. Why don’t you get some rest? I’ll bring a mattress and some food. Sleep.”“Leo?” Mikey called.“We’re in here, Mikey. Everything is okay. Get some sleep. You’re safe.”“Are you sure he won't come back from the dead?”“I’m sure. Rest, bro.”Leo got up, hopped to a bedroom and dragged a mattress and pillow back to where Raphael was.“Here you go, bro,” Leo said and eased Raphael onto it and placed the pillow under his head.“Thank you, Leo,” Raphael said as he grabbed his hand. “Stay with me.”“Of course, bro. I’m not leaving your side. Rest.” Leo kissed his cheek and said, “The nightmare’s over and we’ll be home before long.”“But Donnie and Casey are gone,” Raphael said mournfully.“Perhaps Dad knows how to bring them back. We’ll ask him. Now rest.”Raphael clutched Leo’s hand and drew on his strength.
We’re safe. Slash got what he deserves. Death. He can’t hurt anyone anymore. Do I regret he’s dead? No. He got everything he deserved and more. No one messes with my family. I hope he’s burning in hell!
Feeling safe and soothed by his big brother’s presence, Raphael drifted off to sleep. Now they could focus on healing. It’d take a long time, but they’d get there.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Hey, everyone. Sorry for the long hiatus. I've been dealing with personal stuff, but am ready to get back to updating.I have a new twist in this story. Just when the guys think their nightmare is over. It's not and is worse than anything they've ever faced. You think Slash was twisted. Well, Venom and Tyler are worse. And then there is Karai, who adds more strife and complications.Will the brothers survive? How will Raphael fare with his already fragile mind?I'm limited to using data rIght now, as my fibre cable is damaged. Waiting for a tech to fix it.. As soon as it's fixed I'll post the next chapter.And also update my other stories.Thank you for being so patient and for all your support. :)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

THE PREVIOUS DAY at 2 p.m.Tyler, a brown and brown eyed mutant Komodo dragon frowned as his Mistress studied her red nails. Three of her guards stood by her with drawn weapons that were ready to use at her signal.Karai’s shoulder’s shook with rage, the only visible sign of an impending tantrum and reprimand. One Tyler knew he was going to get, but didn’t feel he deserved. He’d done his utmost to fulfil her order, which was to get a worthy specimen for her breeding facility. It wasn’t his fault that the fucking bitch, April O’Neil, had escaped. Of course, Karai wouldn’t see it that way. She’d blame him and his men and heads would roll. Starting with his. He may be beaten, whipped and sent to Siberia or perhaps even Rinca, one of the Indonesian Islands where his ancestors came from. That’d be preferable to the harsh wasteland of Siberia with its freezing winters and isolation. He wasn’t a particularly sociable being, but even he liked being around others sometimes. It made him feel almost human. He had to laugh at the irony. He was anything but. He was a sadistic, banal, selfish, opinionated, firebrand and sex-obsessed beast and he didn’t care what or who he mated with. It was a means to an end, an itch he occasionally got and took care of and it didn’t matter if they didn’t want it. He took what he wanted and to hell with their wants. He didn’t love anything and doubted he ever would. Love was pointless and only lead to heartache. He heard it among his peers all the time and sometimes he thought he was lucky to have been spared that. Besides, who would really want a mutant Komodo dragon that was as hideous as he was vicious? No one in their right mind.Tyler thought back to the day he’d been mutated. Karai and her henchmen had immediately taken him under their wings and taught him all he knew. He was grateful to know an existence outside the zoo walls from where they'd captured him. It beat a life of lazing around and people gawking at him. At least being a mutant, he could do something, even if it was nefarious and out of servitude. Whatever. He wouldn’t be a slave forever. He was no one’s pet. He was Tyler, a formidable being in his own right with superhuman strength, venom that could kill any being within hours, sharp razor teeth and claws to match. Yes, one day he would go to Indonesia and settle there, but for now he’d bide his time and adhere to the bitch Karai’s orders. How he hated her. Sure, she’d taught him ninjutsu and other essential life skills, but she’d also taught him how to hate from all the beatings he’d endured when he’d messed up and from the constant taunting about his looks. How he wished he could pay her back for all his abuse. Maybe he’d eat her before he took his leave one day. Komodo dragons sometimes attacked humans. He’d read about it. She would make a tasty snack.“You fucked up,” Karai spat as she gazed at Tyler, her dark eyes flashing. “But I’m giving you another chance, Tyler. Your mission is to go to Bear Mountain Park. There isn’t much wildlife around this time of year, but there are bound to be a few bears and maybe a few deer. They’ll do for what I have in mind. Bring them home. Do you understand? If you don’t succeed, I’ll do worse than Siberia. I’ll have you killed and your head roasted on a spit!”
“At this time of year, Mistress?” Tyler protested. “It’s bitterly cold and the lakes have frozen over. How am I supposed to find wildlife?”
“Use your snout and brains. You’re a Komodo dragon. You know how to track animals. Do it and I might even release you. How about that?”
“You promise?” Tyler asked eagerly and hated himself for his keenness.
“Absolutely,” Karai lied. “But you must first study them, make notes on their personalities, their strengths and their weaknesses and break them to follow commands. You'll essentially turn them into pets and breeding pets for my facility. I know how much you enjoy laying down your law. You were born for the position as my enforcer and research scientist. You may sometimes find other aspects of your job unpleasant. I know I am sometimes harsh to you, but I know you love shattering hearts, destroying bonds, eradicating hope, creating submission, pillage and rape. That is you, Tyler. You are a demon to be both revered and frightened of.”
“False flattery?” Tyler asked as he puffed up his chest at the praise.
“On the contrary. It’s you to a T. You’re so like a ninja Turtle I know of. Raphael. He's a wretched creature that I can’t stand. He and his brothers have foiled so many of my operations,” Karai said furiously, her face darkening. “Raphael is brash and has an awful temper. It's so similar to yours and has almost cost his and his brothers’ lives several times. He’s scared of this temper, because it overwhelms him and endangers others. It reminds him that although he is a mutant Turtle, he’s a beast and a monster who is a threat to his family and himself. He tries to hide it, but it always surfaces. I’d love to see that jerk naked, bound and tamed. You’re perfect for that job. Alas, those Turtles live in the sewers and no one knows the location of their lair. They sometimes patrol, so perhaps when next they do, you can ambush them and take Raphael.”
“He sounds interesting,” Tyler said and licked his lips at the thought. “I do like a challenge. What does he look like?”
“He's kelly green, has green eyes and wears a red bandana, but he won’t need his gear or clothing when he’s at the facility. There, he’ll act like an animal and be naked like nature intended. He'll be an animal whose sole purpose is breeding. He’s also a shortass and is five foot. You’re six foot three and probably much stronger than him. He’ll be putty in your hands.”
“What if the others try to stop me?”
“That’s easy. You’ll take Dogpound, Baxter, Fishface, Hun and poisoned darts. The darts have the poison from that venomous frog in the Amazon jungle. It’s lethal. Do not shoot at Raphael. You’ll use your venom. Ordinarily, your venom would kill, but bcause you're a mutant, it's modified. All it’ll do is drive Raphael wild with desire for you and make him give in to his base needs. That'll make it a lot easier to tame him. Once tamed, he’ll do all you want, what I want and he'll even betray his family.”
“if I bit a human, would that kill him?”
“No. Only incapacitate. Your razor sharp teeth are a different story. They’d tear a being to shreds within nanoseconds.”
“Why don’t you want the other Turtles? Raphael is male. How can he breed? There are no other mutant Turtles and cross species doesn’t work.”
“I’ve thought about that. Implantation of a uterus and ovaries should suffice. I believe it could work. You and Raphael will naturally mate. As for the others, destroying Raphael will destroy them. That is sufficient punishment. Leonardo will punish himself for the rest of his days and the others will follow suit. They aren’t likely to find Raphael either, because we’re on the move soon. Go and follow my orders.”
“One last thing. Are you saying that Raphael belongs to me until I’m granted freedom?”
“He’s ultimately mine, but yes. He’s yours to train how you see fit with a view to being mine. Do you understand? I do not intend on bedding the shit. I mean to use it for my missions if I see fit, but that’s not what I want with Raphael. I want him to carry my super army. Who cares if he loses his identity, pride and whatever in the process? I thought you’d be delighted to have a pet of your own.”
“I am. It’s… Forget it. I’ll make him submit and own him. He’ll be mine,” Tyler said, his eyes gleaming at the thought. “He’ll look glorious underneath me and with my dick up his ass.”
“Great. Take a jacket. It’s cold,” Karai said and grinned. “Good luck. Take that new recruit, Luke too. He’ll be a great asset.”
“The mutant beaver? What’s he going to do? Gnaw trees and yell timber as they squash the Turtles?” Tyler said sarcastically and swished his tail.
“Komodo dragon on a spit could be a hit for my new restaurant,” Karai said as she studied her fingernail.Tyler quickly beat a retreat, gathered his colleagues, climbed in the van and drove to Bear Mountain Park. He thought about his future quarry.
I hope I find that Raphael. He sounds fascinating. Does he like pain? I'll give it and make him writhe and scream. Nothing turns me on more than helplessness and vulnerability and I’ll shove my fourteen-inch dick into his hole. I’ll plug it and make him cum endlessly. Watching that creature crumble and knowing that I'm shattering everything he’s ever known will be a pleasure. I’ll even give him a new identity. Beast. My beast. My beautiful and sensual beast. I’ll never let him go. If I like him, maybe I’ll take him with me to Rinca.
XXXXRaphael shivered in his sleep at 2 a.m. as images of all that had happened plagued him. His heart hammered, sweat beaded on his forehead and he uttered a bloodcurdling scream. It felt so very real. Slash on top of him, taking what he wanted, breaking him, shattering him and stripping him of all he’d ever known. His identity: Raphael and rendering him a mere plaything, filth and something to be despised. Damn, he was disgusting, broken, weak, small and everything he loathed. His family wouldn’t want him and would be ashamed of him with good reason. He was also ashamed of himself for submitting so easily. How could he call himself a man after that? He wasn’t. He was tainted. Used. Trash. Better off dead. Hell, death would be preferable than being a pet, a thing, controlled and abused. Couldn’t the great Being grant him that rather than a lifetime of torture? What the hell had he done to deserve those unspeakable and vile things that had been done to him?“No!” Raphael yelled hysterically. “Fucking stay away from me. Don’t touch me. I don’t want this. Get your paws off me!”
Arms were wrapped around a trembling Raphael and a soft and familiar voice said, “Raph, you’re having a nightmare. It’s okay. I’m here. Slash is dead. Sh. I have you. Open your eyes. You’re safe. I promise you. You’re safe.”
Green eyes hesitantly opened and looked at his big brother. “Leo, it’s really just a dream?” Raphael asked hopefully. “Our nightmare is really over and we’re gonna go home?”
“Yes, Raphie. Slash is dead. His corpse is on the bedroom floor and he can’t hurt us anymore. The monster is gone for good.”Raphael heaved a relieved sigh and reassured, melted into his brother’s embrace. Leo had always been able to soothe him and his demons, even when he was on the verge of an impending meltdown and sometimes during them. No one else could. Not even Splinter.“Yes, Raphie. Everything is gonna be okay,” Leo said and kissed his brother’s forehead. “You have nothing to fear. Not ever. Get some rest.”
“I wanna talk about what happened. I didn’t mean to be so open. I didn’t want it. I... He stripped me of my identity and my very core. He made me want it when I didn’t want it. He made me feel vulnerable, so destroyed and shattered,” Raphael choked out as his eyes brimmed with tears. “He won, Leo. He fucking won. Even if we go home and rebuild our lives, I don’t know if I’ll ever be the same Raphael again. I don’t know if I can bounce back. He tore me apart so quickly. How could he do that and why the fuck did I let him?”
“Your body betrayed you.”
“What if it wasn’t and what if I really am an Omega? What if that’s the real me and the tough one is a façade I built, because I didn’t wanna accept the real me,” Raphael said tearfully. “I mean, no one wants to accept the real them if it isn't what they wanna be and should be.”
“Don’t be stupid, Raph. You’re not an Omega. You’re an Alpha and a strong and a brave guy whose body betrayed him and who was brutally raped by someone you trusted. You’re still the same guy. It’ll take time, but you'll heal and…”
“You didn’t hear the way I churred and see the way I responded, Leo. I was like… I was craving his touch, wanting him, wanting to mate, to breed, to do what nature intended and with a fucking guy. I was always straight. I liked chicks. Now what? What the hell am I? Gay or straight? No. I’m a gay guy who is gonna become a chick and like guys. Fuck. Why me? What the fuck did I do to deserve to be ambushed and abused and now I have to become a chick. Why? Why me? Don’t come with your shit that I was probably a girl before I mutated and somehow got male parts too and…”
“I don’t know, Raph. I really don’t, but I do…”
“And me being a chick will make others treat me differently, especially if I lay eggs,” Raphael said and shuddered. “I'll lay them through my cloaca. Did you know that? That'll fucking hurt. Then I may like you and wanna fuck you. Dad won’t like that. He’ll wanna cast me out for being a slut and…” Raphael said wretchedly as tears rolled down his cheeks. “Oh, Leo, I don’t wanna be a girl!”
“I’ll be there for you whatever happens. I promise. You won’t be alone and if we fall in love and others are against it,” Leo said and paused.
“What?”
“We’ll make a new life somewhere else. We’ll be more than fine. I have a few contacts in Brazil who’ll help us with whatever we need, so don’t worry. Focus on getting better.”
“You really would leave the family for me?”
“Yes. Rest. You’ve been through hell and back and need all the rest you can get. Do you think you can now?”
Raphael nuzzled Leo’s cheek with his beak, a rare display of affection he hadn’t shown since they were tots and said, “I think so. You always make me feel safe, Leo. Thank you. I don’t tell you often enough, but I’m grateful for you and for all you do. I love you. I'll work on getting better, but I don’t want the eggs. They’re his, you know, and I know I should feel bad for saying that if I fall gravid, but I know I’ll see them as a reminder of the abuse and… I’m horrid for saying that. I’m a monster like Slash said.”
“No, you’re not. You’ve suffered so much and it’s understandable that you’d feel that way, Raphie. No one will hold it against you if you choose to get rid of them. I’m here for you whatever decision you make and I’ll support you. I’ll always have your back, but it’s too soon to think that. You might not even fall gravid.”
Raphael snorted contemptuously and said, “Leo, it’ll happen. I get all the bad luck…”
“Just remember that they’re also a part of you and they’re also innocents, Raphie. They didn’t ask for this either.”
“What would you do?”
“I’d have the babies and give them to Usagi if I couldn’t raise them. He’s always wanted kids and he’d be good to them. If they wanted to meet me someday, I would and would explain what happened and that it wasn’t their fault, but I knew I couldn’t give them the life they deserved, so that’s why I gave them up.”
Raphael wrinkled his forehead in thought and said, “That’s what I’ll do then.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. You're right about them also being innocents. They deserve a shot at life and Usagi will be an awesome dad.”
Leo smiled and said, “I’m proud of you. I know it won’t be easy, but we’ll get through it.”
“Hey, Leo, promise me something.”
“Anything.”
“You won’t treat me differently if I become a chick. I still wanna train and go out on patrol and stuff.”
“Deal. Raph, your body may be changing, but you’re still the same person personality-wise. I won’t treat you any different. That’s a promise and I won’t call you by a girl’s name either.”
Raphael beamed and said, “Thank you, but I’ll still call you a dork when you space out to Captain Ryan.”
Leo laughed and said, “I wouldn’t expect any less from you. Get better, Raph. I love you.”
“I love you too, Leo. If we fall in love, then I’m a lucky person, because you're the most magnificent being alive. You're noble, tender and my perfect match.”
“I think you have concussion,” Leo said teasingly.
“No. I’m being honest. If I become a chick and I like guys, then I hope I’m with you, because I know you'll be the perfect mate in every way and a terrific daddy to any kids. I give you shit and mock you, but I don’t mean any of it, Leo. I actually admire you and think you're perfection.”
“You’re wonderful too, Raph, and stronger than you know. Our path and journey ahead may be tough, but you’ll always have me whatever happens. I’ll always be there, even if others aren’t. Rest. I have you and I won’t let anyone hurt you ever again.”
“Ditto,” Raphael said sleepily and snuggled against his brother.They fell asleep, unaware that a new enemy, which was more terrifying than they’d ever known, would soon locate them and that their lives would never be the same again.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

An exhausted Tyler and his colleagues were thrilled when they saw a hut at 2:34 a.m. Their mission had been an epic fail so far. All they’d seen were a couple of rabbits that they’d roasted over a campfire to try and satiate their rumbling bellies. Not enough and still famished, Tyler hoped the cabin had some food. There, they could recharge their batteries and set out again as soon as night fell. He knew there was the possibility that humans could reside at the cabin and they had to be eliminated first.“There won’t be any humans at the cabin,” Luke said. “The caretaker’s gone home for Thanksgiving and won’t be back until next week. I read that on the website on the way here.”“They're foolish to have made that information public, but whatever,” Fishface said. “Let’s get some grub, man. There’s bound to be something.”"You’re always thinking about food,” Baxter said irritably.“I can’t help it. I haven’t eaten in ages,” Fishface said“None of us has,” Luke said. “Not since an idiot dropped the bag of food in the lake. Gosh. I wonder who that person was,” he added sarcastically.“Hey. I didn’t mean to,” Hun said. “It was an accident.”A cross Tyler rolled his eyes.This is what I live with on a daily basis. Idiots who never stop arguing. I sometimes wish I could tear them to shreds. I’m tired of the sniping and backbiting. Is that Turtle worth enduring all this shit? I could easily make a dash for my freedom now and maybe no one would run.But mental images of a submissive Raphael pinned beneath him, his dick in Raphael’s hole and the delicious noises he knew Raphael would make as he was savagely taken made him rethink his plans.
No. I’ll take Raphael, fuck him hard, train him and then I’ll take my leave.
“You morons can fight later,” Tyler said angrily. “We need to find shelter, because dawn will break in a few hours’ time and we can’t run the risk of a potential human seeing us. Come along.”The villains slowly made their way across a frozen lake.XXXXThey reached the cabin and cautiously entered it. Their footsteps were soundless and their darts were ready in case there was a human, but all they saw were two sleeping Turtles snuggled up to each other with serene expressions on their faces.Tyler’s breath caught when he recognized the one Karai had called Raphael. He was kelly green with striking green eyes, toned arms and was extremely ripped. Tyler’s eyes raked over Raphael approvingly, taking in his handsome features. He wondered what was beneath the blanket that was draped over Raphael and his brother, who he guessed was Leonardo due to the blue mask. He guessed Raphael's legs were as ripped.He’s beautiful. Heat flooded Tyler's groin as he continued gawking at Raphael. Truly exquisite. I’ve never seen anything like him before. I bet he’s as stunning underneath the covers. I can’t wait to find out and to learn everything about him: what makes him tick, his passion, how to make him lust and yearn for me, a superior being and how to twist him into what I want and to strip him of everything. He’s the most magnificent being I’ve ever seen. Yes, he’ll do very nicely. I will possess him. I will own his body, mind and his soul. My beast. My gorgeous pup, bottom crawler, pet. Mine.Tyler raised a finger to his lips indicating to his men to stay silent. Then he pounced on the Turtles and swiftly bit each in the neck with his razor sharp teeth.Leo and Raphael immediately woke and their eyes widened in terror as the venom entered their bloodstreams and they saw their enemies.“W-what the fuck are you?” a trembling Raphael asked when Tyler approached him, caressed his plastron with a long talon and stared at him hungrily. “I've never seen you before. Man, you're so ugly. Is that drool? Ew. Back off, creep!”“Leave him alone!” Leo snarled, his eyes flashing as he tried to protect his brother. He was petrified of the look the new and enormous villain was giving Raphael, which was one of want and desire. “Leave him! He’s not yours.”Leo tried to hold onto his brother, but the poison made his arms feel like lead. He dropped them at his sides and watched in horror as the Komodo dragon licked his lips and then smiled malevolently. The rest of Leo’s body also felt like lead and he knew he was powerless to help his brother against the fearsome mutant, because it was clear what the mutant wanted. His brother.“Yours, huh?” Tyler said as his hands settled between Raphael’s legs and then stroked his slit where he knew his dick was contained. The volatile turtle whimpered at his touch. “No matter. He won’t be for long. My venom and I can be very persuasive. Let me explain. My venom can reduce one to a sniveling beast who wants to be used and abused, a mere thing, a toy for me to use and to have fun with as I please. It also brings out someone's true personality. I mean, whether they’re a sub or an Alpha. It’s permanent. I have no interest in you, Leonardo, so your body feels like a solid weight. He is a different story. Your glorious brother enthralls me. My venom makes every inch of his body tingle with want, desire and lust for me and for me alone. He can’t move or fight back, because the poison has rendered his limbs useless, but his body will react to my touch and produce his sweet and natural nectar. It will be wonderful to witness and know that I made him do that. Me, his universe.”“You’re psycho!” Leo spat, his eyes blazing.“I’m just taking what I want,” Tyler said with a shrug. “And giving him what he really needs. I’m actually doing him a service. Well, both of us. I am his Master, his Dom and his superior. He's a bottom crawler who only exists for pain, pleasure and for whatever I choose. You can’t stop it. It is his destiny. The venom is only necessary for probably a month. Then he’ll be so broken and tamed that he’ll willingly submit his body, essence and soul to me. It’s worked before on countless others. It will on him. I will enjoy it very much. I may be repulsive looking, but that won’t matter when your brother embraces his servitude. All that will matter is me.”Every part of Raphael felt like he was on fire and his groin was flooded with heat, want, lust and desire. He'd never felt so alive, hot, warm and frightened. Not even with Slash. What had happened with Slash was tame compared to what he knew this monster would do. He would never recover and he would not want to. He’d met his match and was doomed to a life of servitude and submission. What was he? A bottom crawler? How disgusting. That wasn’t his destiny surely? Fate couldn’t be that cruel to be forced into that again. What had he done to deserve this? He’d tried his utmost to be a good son and brother. Why was the universe against him? And why did Leo, the person he most admired have to see him in his most vulnerable state? What would Leo think of him? What would the family think if he willingly submitted to this freak? The answer cut him to the core. They would loathe him. Truthfully, he wouldn’t want to be around them and see their condemnation in their eyes. He’d rather be locked in a prison with his new Master.Tears ran down Raphael’s cheeks and he couldn't help moaning in terror when Tyler gently rolled him off Leo and then once again stroked his slit and searched for his hidden dick.“You sick fuck!” Leo growled as he watched his vulnerable brother quake. “Why do you want to do this? Back off now! Leave him and take me."“My reasons are none of your business,” Tyler spat as he sped up his strokes and watched with delight when Raphael’s thick and purple dick unsheathed and dropped into his hand. Precum already glistened on the head. “My, you’re a beauty. My beauty. My beast. Mine. I’ve never seen anything quite like you. I will enjoy owning you. I reckon you’re ten inches. Guess what? I’m twelve inches and it’ll stuff you nicely. I bet you’ll love that. I see you’re injured. I’ll heal you. Then you’ll be right as rain for all I have planned.”“I don’t want this,” Raphael said and groaned, fresh tears springing to his eyes. He hated how good it felt and how much he secretly wanted it. He wanted the degradation, to cum, to release and to please his Master. “Please stop. I’ve already been through hell. I can’t endure more. My busted shell hurts too. Fuck. Stop.”He growled, but it sounded pitiful even to his own ears. What the hell! He was courageous, a warrior, fearless, so why the hell didn’t anyone take his threat seriously? Right. He was lying on his broken shell as he was molested and he wasn’t exactly fighting. That’s why. He was doing what they wanted. Fuck. He was an Omega. Leo was wrong. He was an Omega and he couldn’t change that, because that was his true personality.The other villains laughed at Raphael’s humiliation. Seeing him degraded was a turn on. He was so different from the warrior and snarky guy he’d been in battle. It suited him and they had no doubt that Tyler would soon turn him into a meek and compliant slave. Exactly what Raphael, the bottom crawler, pup or whatever demeaning name Tyler chose deserved.Raphael whined as his body seemed to have a mind of its own, the heat becoming unbearable, the pressure in his groin so devilishly good. Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to have some release? It didn’t mean he was a slut. It was the venom and not his fault. No. He couldn’t do that. He had to fight somehow, but damn it was amazing. No. It shouldn’t be. He was being violated with his brother and enemies watching, so how could he possibly enjoy this public humiliation? How could he let himself be treated like a sex object? He had to resist, but the stroking felt so good. How could he fight this? It was so challenging.
I gotta. I'm not merely a pleasure slave, a slut and something to humiliate. I'm not, am I?
Leo shut his eyes and tried to block out Raphael’s mewls. He couldn’t bear seeing his macho brother treated like a sexual object and a toy. He couldn’t stand being unable to defend his brother. It was his job and he couldn’t do it. All he could do there was lie there as Raphael was molested and humiliated and their enemies reveled in and snickered at the sight.The ruthless and constant stroking excited and terrified Raphael. He churred unwillingly as his body gave in to the unwanted assault. Instinct took over, his eyes glazed over from the pleasure and his arousal was evident. His cock was rock hard and throbbing as he released his pheromones. His musky and spicy scent permeated the air and filled Tyler's nostrils.Tyler said gleefully, “He’s aroused and smells incredible. Those sounds he makes are so adorable. Too cute, my pet. You really are precious. It’s working wonderfully. I knew it would. That’s it, creature. Give in, submit and show me what you’re made of. Show me the real you and not what you pretend to be to others. You’re perfection personified. Look at your muscles, toned legs and thighs. I’m salivating,” Tyler said as his drool dripped onto Raphael's plastron, which made him recoil.A miserable Raphael thought about his situation.
I don’t want this. I wanna fight, but I can’t. My body’s on fire. All I wanna do is cum, spill my load and please my Master. What? I'm not a pet. I’m Raphael. Damn it. I don’t want this. I gotta fight. I'll try. Raphael, you'll be his if you don’t. Do you really want that? No. Yes. I don’t know. No. Yuck. He’s so gross. At least Slash was a Turtle. He's not even my species.
“Boss, he needs more stimulation if you’re trying to make him cum,” Baxter said and wrinkled his nose in disgust at the idea. “Dual stimulation. I hate the thought, but I’ll gladly do if it’ll humiliate him more.”Tyler turned Raphael onto his side with one hand, while still pumping him with the other.Baxter knelt down, licked, sucked Raphael’s puckered hole and made slurping sounds and the gland twitched.An indignant and terrified Raphael tried to cover it with his tail.Baxter pushed Raphael’s tail aside and resumed licking. His tongue dipped in and out of the exposed hole and found Raphael’s prostate. That delicate walnut size lump that brought infinite pleasure.“Nghh!” Raphael bellowed a few minutes later as the pressure in his groin was too much and the added stimulation to his prostate had him seeing stars. “Ngggh!“ he roared in shame and ecstasy as load after load of cum splattered across his plastron, his thighs and dripped onto the floor. Some of it was also on Tyler's fingers and even underneath Leo’s body.Raphael's body shook in the afterglow of his orgasm and he thought about what had happened.
I have never cum so much before. It was so good and so wrong. I didn’t want it. I truly am trash now. Filth. What will everyone think now that I willingly put on such a show? Maybe it was the venom now, but what if I really do willingly submit without coercion and venom? How could I recover from that? I’m done now, aren't I? There can't be any cum left. I hope Leo didn’t see me. Oh, Leo. And what about Mikey? I hope he didn't hear me.
Raphael was wrong, because he came again and blew another load over Tyler’s fingers. His cheeks flamed and he realized that his hole was also sopping wet and that the fluids dripped from it and down his thighs. He was disgusting, tainted, soiled and owned.“My, you’re so potent and you self-lubricate too,” Tyler said and smiled. “How amazing you are, my pup. I’m so pleased.” He licked his fingers and added, “You taste fantastic. You did so well. Congratulations. You have so much potential. Don’t cry now.” He dropped the spent and sobbing Turtle’s dick and stroked his cheek. “I’ll take care of you, my weakling. You’ll lack for nothing, as long as you listen. Sh. I have you. I know some of your most intimate places. Learning where else you derive pleasure from will be fun. You’re still soaked,” he said as he turned Raphael onto his plastron. “Damn. You smell amazing, my Omega, my bitch. You’re a prize for sure.”Tyler lapped the juices that dripped from Raphael’s hole and to his immense shame, Raphael had another earth-shattering orgasm that made him weep when it had subsided. They were tears of rage, helplessness, indignation and immense shame.
All I keep doing is cum. I fucking don’t want it. One touch and I leak like a faucet. Is that also the venom’s work or is it my body’s?
“How old are you?” Tyler queried as he turned Raphael over again and then placed a hand on his tail, which made his heart hammer. Raphael was extremely sensitive there and he knew he could explode any moment again. He didn’t want that. Not again. He’d already cum more than he ever had and he was drained. “You look young and the way you react to my advances shows inexperience,” Tyler said as he removed his hand and then nuzzled Raphael’s cheek with his own. “Something I haven’t told you is that you’re now extremely sensitive to touch. The slightest touch will make you cum. Good for me. Not so much for you right now. I imagine it’s embarrassing, but that’ll soon change. You’ll love making cum for me, my baby boy. You’ll make loads and loads of it. I'll use it for whatever I want. You’ll also love my cum. We won’t do that yet. You’ve done enough for one night.”“Fifteen,” Raphael choked out as he noticed that Leo’s eyes were closed. He was grateful that Leo hadn’t seen him at his most wretchedness. “I don’t like cumming so much. It’s degrading and sordid. Make it stop.”“Ah. So young and inexperienced. Never mind. I’ll teach you all I know and I’ll be all you need,” Tyler said, ignoring his pleas. “I am so proud of you. Has anyone ever told you that before, baby?”Panic, abject fear and also unwanted pride tore through Raphael at the praise. Someone was proud of him? Really? All he’d done was cum and act like a wanton slut. Was that really something to extoll? Why did that make him feel good in a way he didn’t want? Praise he’d always wanted and never got from his dad and especially from Leo. Praise he desperately craved and here this vile mutant was giving it to him. Him who’d never felt good enough and who’d felt he had nowhere to belong. Why did that praise make him feel warm and fuzzy? It was false flattery, sure, like what Slash had said to him, but it was flattery all the same and he wanted the praise. Needed it. He was sick for wanting and for having enjoyed the abuse, wasn't he?“No,” Raphael admitted as tears ran down his face. “No one has. I’ve always felt alone. I craved praise and never received it. I always felt like an outcast and unwanted.”
Why did I tell him that? He’ll use the knowledge against me. How could I open up like that to that psycho?
Tyler nodded and said, “Then we’re a lot alike, but you are wanted now, beast. Submit and free yourself from those who don’t appreciate you. They don’t deserve you." He licked Raphael’s face, which made him cringe. “They never have. I will give you a home, shelter, a place to belong and I will give you a purpose. Your true purpose.”“I wanna go home. Please let me," Raphael begged. "I wanna go home to my dad and to forget this ever happened. I’m only a kid and so is Leo. You don’t really want us. How can we possibly be of use to you?”“No. I don’t want both of you. I told you that.”“Then leave Leo and just take me. I’ll do what you want, okay? Leave Leo alone. He doesn't deserve shit. You won’t take him, you hear me?” Raphael said angrily, green eyes flashing and trying to summon up bravado.Everyone chortled, not threatened at all.“On the contrary, I might not want Leonardo, but I’ll take him for now,” Tyler said. “I may find a use for him. You’re so passionate and protective, pup. I like that. You have fire, but that won’t last long. I will take you, use you, strip you of everything, your passion and everyone you love. You’ll grow to welcome my advances. You’ll blindly obey my every order. Your eyes will be dead and soulless and your spirit will be broken forever. I will possess your body, mind and soul. The process has begun. You’ll either disregard the shame you feel now and accept it as something out of your control, because it is or you'll self-destruct. The choice is yours. You can wallow from shame or accept your new role. There is no hope for you and no other life than as my pet. The sooner you embrace it and get past your shame, indignation and foolish pride, the better it will be for you. It won’t be all bad, because you’ll get pleasure if you behave. It'll be mind-blowing pleasure that’s better than what you had today and pleasure that’ll be worth all your suffering. As for my intentions beyond being my slave, you’ll find out soon enough.”“I’ll never willingly submit to you and you won’t break me,” Raphael hissed. “Now was just lucky, you jerk. I’m a fighter and an Alpha in my own right.”Tyler snickered, licked the pulse on Raphael’s neck and said, “Hmm. You’re delicious. I love it. You’re glorious. Mine. You’re wrong. The process has begun, like I said. You’ll crumble, shatter and be completely mine. There is no escape and no outlet. Enjoy the ride, pet. I sure as hell will. Did you get the pun? You’re slow if you didn’t and you’re not an Alpha. You know that. You know what you really are. I know that. Heck, even my colleagues know that from those delicious sounds you made and your loads. You like submission and you crave it. That’s what you really want from life. Not fighting bad boys and going on missions. We both know it, baby boy. I’ll give you that and so much more. You’ll thank me every fucking day of your life for saving you from this unnatural life with the so-called family who don’t appreciate you. Humiliation, pain, denial, controlled. That’s what you crave.”“You're wrong. I’m an Alpha and I don’t want that,” Raphael said plaintively as his green eyes filled with tears. He hated how pathetic he was. “I am. You should have seen the guys I’ve fucked up. I’m strong.”“Yawn. Are you trying to convince me or yourself? I’d say the latter, my beautiful. My little baby boy, my precious cargo. Hun, pick up Leonardo. I’ll take my pet.”Leo had gone almost catatonic as he tried to block out the ongoings and he wasn’t even aware of being lifted and of then being carried.Raphael was all too aware of Tyler picking him up like a baby and cradling him against his chest. There was nothing he could do about it with his broken limbs and shell. He was defenceless. Their only hope of rescue was Mikey, but he was also injured and there was no way he could seek help. No. He and Leo were doomed to be prisoners, slaves, fucktoys. Leo didn’t deserve that, but he did, right? He was the monster. His shameful actions over the years and his performance that evening had proved it. He’d literally cum on demand, had been debased and somewhere deep in his soul, the part that petrified him, he’d loved it and been excited. Hell, he’d churred, he shamefully recalled. Wasn’t that already acceptance of his plight?“I'm not weak!” Raphael hissed. “I've never been. I've always been fearless and macho. That’s my role in the family. I'm the the protector and the brawn. You're so wrong about me.”“You’re tedious, beautiful,” Tyler said irritably. “Stop your drivel. You aren’t fooling anyone, least of all yourself. You’re a pathetic sack of shit. That’s the reality. You're a slave, a fucktoy, a thing and mine. That’s what you are. Accept it and shut the fuck up about your past. It’s gone. I am your present and your future. Do you fucking hear me? Don’t test me. I am not pleasant when I am pissed off. I have shown patience, because I know you’re an inexperienced kid, but even I have my limits. I’m close to reaching them. Shut up or I’ll fucking tear out your larynx!”Raphael blinked back tears at the harsh words, whimpered and buried his head in Tyler’s neck so that he couldn’t see the tears.
I wanna go home so badly. I really don't want this. I’m fucking petrified. More than with Slash. I was able to kill him, but this guy is much more powerful. I'm no match for him. He knows it too. How can this asshole know my deepest and darkest desires and thoughts about humiliation and pain? How can he sum me up like that when he’s known me for maybe two minutes? Am I that easy to read? How can he know I want acceptance so much and that I’ll do just about anything to get it, even if it means losing my identity, my soul and everything I know in the process? He’s preying on my vulnerability, my nakedness, my openness and my fear. There's nothing I can do about it, but I’ll fucking try for Leo. I gotta get us home, so that Dad doesn't lose more sons. I gotta try. I can’t sink into the abyss. I won’t be able to get out if I do. I won’t betray my family, though, whatever he does. I’ll sacrifice myself it comes to it, but I won’t betray my family. I want it, but I also don’t want it. I’m so confused, humiliated, tired, heartsore and drained.
Tyler began the walk down the slippery paths to the Park’s exit. Then he paused, bent down and swiped his yellow and forked tongue across Raphael’s cheek. He loved the Turtle's taste and the mewls he uttered, which were a weak attempt at a protest. He was so different from the Raphael before all of his trauma.“You’re gorgeous, pup. Has anyone told you that before?” Tyler said. “Truly a work of art. My art and my canvass. You’re so young. I like that. It means you can be trained to do what I want. Complete submission and you will be subservient. I am so very proud of you. I'm proud to have you as my eternal pet. You are everything I wanted and more. You're such a scintillating, gorgeous and spectacular creature. Mine.”“Yeah, chump?” Raphael said, summoning up courage and spitting at him. “I don’t think so. I’ll kick your butt when I’m better. I know ninjutsu and so does my brother. You'll never win and we’ll escape. We always find a way. Fuck you. You won’t break me. Others have tried and failed. You will too. Count on it.”“It’ll be you who’ll be fucked. We’ll see, creature.” Tyler said and inwardly chuckled. He knew something the Turtle didn’t and would soon find out. It would devastate him and send him further into the abyss, which he would never claw out of as long as he, Tyler, was around. “I do like a challenge, cumlicker. How much cum can you drink in a day? We’ll find out and test your stamina. How many times can you rut in one day? How much pain can you stand? Hmmm. This is going to be so much fun. I think you should rest. You’ll need it.”Tyler suddenly nipped Raphael’s neck. A shocked Raphael howled in pain as blood oozed from the wound.“That fucking hurt, you asshole! I hate you!” Raphael shouted indignantly, his green eyes blazing.The villain licked Raphael’s neck as blood dripped from his teeth and said, “Yummy. Almost as yummy as your cum, which was a mixture of creamy, spicy and sweet. Hmmm. This venom will make you sleep until you’re wanted. I know you hate me, but that’ll also soon change. You’ll desire me and I will be all you want and need.”“I’ll keep fighting. I won’t be your bitch..." Raphael was unable to say more, because his tongue suddenly felt thick, his body heavy and he felt incredibly tired as the venom coursed through his bloodstream.He shut his eyes and was soon dead to the world.Tyler gazed at his prey and then continued his trek.
Karai will be pleased. I sure am and I look forward to our playtimes. I will have fun devising new things to try and watching him shatter. My pet, my pup and my baby boy for all eternity. Tonight was so much fun. I finally have my pet. He’s more sensational than I ever dreamed and I have much more planned. That was only the beginning. Rest, my pet. You’ll need as much as you can get. Your life as you know it is over forever.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tyler and his colleagues arrived at their base with their still passed out prisoners and immediately went in search of Karai to report. The Komodo dragon knew he might be reprimanded for having also taken Leo, but he had a feeling he might find a use for Leo. Perhaps the threat of hurting him would tame Raphael. They seemed to care for each other.“Is Mistress Karai around, Sting?” Tyler asked a colleague, a mutant scorpion.
“Nope, but Master Shredder’s in the throne room. You can report to him. Whoa. Are those really the Ninja Turtles? How did you capture them?”
“We’ll talk later. Come along, Hun. I’m sure our boss will be thrilled.”Tyler and Hun headed to the throne room and went inside.XXXXShredder sat on his golden throne and his eyes widened in surprise when he saw the Turtles.“You captured the Turtles, Tyler. Well done,” Shredder said. “At least I can exterminate two of them. Drop them. I’ll kill them now. Seeing their life source gushing from them and knowing that they won’t be able to foil any more of my plans will be a pleasure."
“Master, that’s not the plan. Mistress Karai thinks Raphael's perfect for the breeding facility. He’s male, but a uterus and ovaries can be implanted into him and Leonardo could be his mate. They will breed and we will have what we want. A super army of mutants to help you conquer the world.”
Shredder thoughtfully rubbed his chin and said, “How twisted. I like it. Very well. You’ll be in charge of them.”
“You won’t be sorry. If the others come looking for them, I can handle them.”
“A warning. These two are the Alphas and the backbone of their team. They are the strong ones and they will not easily break and give in to what’s demanded of them.”
“I have ways and means of making people crumble,” Tyler said and grinned. “Don’t worry about a thing.”
“Keep me posted.”
“I will do. Come along, Hun.”The villains left the room and headed to one of the medical rooms in the breeding facility.XXXXLeo was strapped to a stretcher in the first room.Hun took Raphael into the second room, where the chief research scientist and doctor was studying his notes at a huge desk.“I've brought something for you, Venom,” Hun said. “We caught him tonight. He’s got a busted shell and I think his arms and legs are broken. Fix him and get him ready for breeding. His brother’s in the other room with Tyler.”Venom, a mutant black Mamba snake with black eyes that appeared to be almost soulless and that were slits, a mouth that was completely black inside and a black forked tongue stood up, came over and studied the Turtle with great interest. Heat flooded his groin as he imagined what he'd do with the absolutely gorgeous turtle. He would fix the Turtle and then he’d have fun with him.“He’s beautiful,” Venom said in awe as he caressed Raphael’s cheek with a long talon. “I’ve never seen anything like him before.”
“Beautiful? Are you insane?” Hun said and laughed. “He’s hideous. He has a shell and scales, man. I guess beauty is in the eye of the beholder. His name’s Raphael.”
“No. It’s not. It’s whatever I wish to call him. He’ll answer to it.”
“Good luck. He’s a fighter and won’t listen, although I didn’t see much of it this evening. Tyler reduced him to a horny whore. All he did was cum. Multiple loads. It was impressive. Raphael certainly is virile.”
“Did he?” Venom asked jealously. His rivalry with Tyler was well known. They always tried to outdo each other. “Not anymore. I own the beast now.”
“Why the jealousy?” Hun said and laughed. “Raphael’s no prize.”
“I think he could be and I intend to find out.”
“Whatever. I don’t care what you do with the freak. He’s given me and Master so much shit over the years. Seeing his and his brother’s spirits die will be so much fun. Have fun," Hun said and left the room.Venom looked down at his newly acquired patient, stroked his plastron and said, “I have you, exquisite beast. You’re mine now, not that ugly Komodo dragon’s. Mine. Let’s get you patched up. I don’t want a cripple for a pet. They’re no fun.”He injected Raphael with an anesthetic, got his surgical tools and began the long operation. He'd first do a better job with Raphael’s shell. Someone had tried to mend it, but they clearly lacked the medical skills that he had. Then he’d tend to Raphael’s broken limbs.Raphael would need six weeks of bed rest and would mostly lie on his plastron while his shell healed, but the long wait would be worth it. For him and his adorable pet.He flicked his long tongue. I can’t wait. It's been so long since I had any action.XXXXLeo woke up three hours after Venom had begun the operation on Raphael and groaned as he tried to shake the fog away. When it had cleared, he blinked and took in his surroundings. He was in what appeared to be a medical room. The walls were white, the room sterile and a strong aroma of antiseptic permeated the air, but it wasn’t enough to hide the pungent odor of death. He knew it all too well, having been in countless battles. He didn’t know how to describe it. Only that it was like one of Mikey’s farts, but a billion times worse. Oh, Mikey. How he missed him. He prayed Mikey was okay and that he would somehow find help.Leo shivered. Something, someone had died here. What or who, he didn’t know, but he wouldn’t.Vials and beakers containing various liquids were on a large desk and was that a doctor in a white coat at the end of the room?Yes, it was. A doctor who probably wanted to dissect him and perform other science experiments on him. Well, he wouldn’t let that happen.He bet the doctor was the psycho Komodo dragon. He looked like someone who would enjoy inflicting pain on people.Leo tried to move, but found he was strapped down, his legs were spread wide in a humiliating position and his puckered hole was on display. He blushed and immediately pressed his tail as close to his body as he could to cover it.He glanced around the room for his brother, but to his immense despair, there was no sign of him. Where was Raphael? Was he dead? No. He couldn’t be dead. There were only two of them now and he couldn’t also lose Raphael. Splinter couldn’t lose another son.The last he’d seen his brother, the psycho had leered at him like he was a sex object and treated him like a mere toy. How dare he treat his precious baby brother that way! His sweet and virtuous brother who’d already endured so much. Raphael wouldn’t be able to handle more abuse. He was already close to falling into the abyss and he might never get out if he fell in.Leo had to find him and save him before that happened, but how? He was tied up and helpless. A thought came to him. Maybe he could gain the psychopath's trust if he played by his rules, find his brother and then try to escape. He’d suffer anything if it meant Raphael could be free. He’d do whatever was asked of him, no matter how degrading or shameful it was. Raphael was all that mattered to him.“My brother,” Leo said as Tyler approached him in his long white coat. “Where is he?”
“You don’t have to worry. He’s safe.”
“I want to see him.”
“You will, but I first need some things from you.”Leo inwardly smiled when he digested the news.Raph is alive. Oh, Raph, hang on. I’ll soon be with you, little brother.“Like what?” Leo asked.
“Tissue samples, blood and semen. I need to know you’re what I need," Tyler said.
“And if I’m not?” Leo asked in a tight voice, his gut already telling him the answer. He knew he’d be deemed worthless and discarded like trash. Then he could never save his brother.
“Then I’ll kill you and use you in dissection and other experiments,” Tyler said flatly, his tone sending a shiver down Leo’s spine. “I assure you, the tests won’t hurt. All you’ll feel is a pinprick.”
“How about we make a deal? Me for my brother.”
“Why would I agree to that, Leonardo?”
“Because I think I can be what you need. I can listen, obey and do all you want. You want a pet. I’ll be a fantastic one. I won’t escape either. All I ask is that you release my brother, so that he can go home to our dad, who’s already lost one son and maybe another. He can’t lose all four of his sons. It’d kill him. Take me, but please spare Raph.”
“You’d do anything to save your brother, huh?”
“Of course. Wouldn’t you? Raph’s all I have. It’s my job as his big brother to protect him.”
“Touching, but I have to say no. Raphael is mine now, Leonardo. Mine.”
“He’ll never be yours. You’ll see. He’s stronger than you think.”
“You really think so after that display at the cabin? Didn’t you see how much he cum for me and hear his churring? Oh. That’s right. You zoned out. Pity. You missed such a show. Raphael was brilliant and such a good boy for his Master.”
“You wacko! You’ll never win and drag Raph into the abyss!” Leo shouted, his blue eyes blazing.
“He’s on his way there, Leonardo. It’s just a matter of time before he’s fully there. He’s crumbling. The Raphael you know will soon just be a memory and my little pet. Be a good boy or I’ll hurt your brother. I don’t think he’d mind too much, huh? I have a feeling he likes pain.”
“You bastard. I hate you!” Leo yelled. “I swear I won’t let you win. I’ll save my brother, even if I end up losing my life. All that matters is him.”Tyler retrieved an object off a shelf, turned to Leo and said, “I’m so damn tired of your voice.”A horrified Leo realized what Tyler was about to do.
A muzzle. He’s gonna put a muzzle on me as if I’m an animal. Let him. I’ll do what I have to as long as I can see Raph. I won’t give up on breaking him out.
Tyler placed the bit between Leo’s teeth and strapped the muzzle around his head.“Great. Now you won’t distract me from my mission,” Tyler said. “Let’s first do an MRI, so I can see your internal organs.”He pushed Leo’s bed into another room.XXXXTyler pushed Leo’s bed into the area where the MRI machine was and turned it on.He gazed at Leo’s internal organs. Everything appeared normal. There was a bullet in one leg, but it wouldn’t cause any further complications or scar tissue, so he’d leave it in.It was then that he noticed Leo’s ovaries and oviduct.“Wow,” Tyler said in amazement. “You’re intersex, Leonardo. I am delighted. I think I’ll keep you. You’re perfect.”Leo inwardly sighed in relief.He’ll keep me. Raph, I’m coming. Hang on. We’ll soon be together and I’ll be your strength.“It’s a shame that you’re probably sterile. Intersex beings are," Tyler said. "But I’ll take a sperm sample to make sure. If your swimmers don’t swim, at least you can mate with something else. I have the perfect person in mind. You’ll create a new evolution. A new mutant. A hybrid Komodo dragon and Turtle.”Leo inwardly shuddered.Gross. I don’t want that, but I’ll do that and whatever else is asked, as long as I can be with Raph. He needs me and I need him. Wait. Raph’s also intersex. Will he also make Raph have his babies? No, no. He has to take me. I can’t let Raph suffer that fate.“Mmmmph!” Leo mumbled.
“Don’t like that idea, huh?” Tyler said. “Too bad. It’ll happen. Your organs seem to be functioning well and you appear to have no health issues. You’re in peak condition. Terrific. You’re a fine specimen in your own right, Leonardo. One could even call you beautiful, but you’re not as mesmerizing as your brother. He is extra special and I have no doubt that I’ll be thrilled with him. He’ll look adorable perched on my fat cock as I pleasure him and give him what he craves: domination, pleasure, praise, acceptance and a place he belongs. He told me that he’s never felt like he belongs with you and your family. He’s always thought he was unwanted and felt like an outcast. Now he has a place and with someone who wants him. You’re an asshole and have sucked as a brother for not giving him what he wants.”Leo thought about Tyler's words.That’s not true. Raph would never say that and I know he has issues, but he’s not that base, surely? No. That’s not my brother. The psychopath doesn’t know Raph at all. It was the venom making him behave that way. He would never want that or willingly let anyone do that to him. Not my Alpha and strong brother. That jackass is so wrong about Raph.Tyler turned the MRI machine off, wheeled Leo back into the other room and bent down and nipped Leo’s neck, which made him whine through the muzzle.The venom coursed through Leo's bloodstream and heat flooded his groin. What the hell! His body felt like it was on fire and tingled with desire and want for his Master and the heat became unbearable. My Master. This must be what happened to Raph. I don’t want it, but I’ll endure it for Raph. Raph, please hold on.Tyler stroked Leo’s slit and beamed in satisfaction when Leo's thick sheath soon dropped down into his hand. Precum already glistened on the head.A flushed Leo churred through the muzzle as his Master pleasured him. He really didn't want this, but it wasn’t so bad. It was actually kind of lovely. He’d dreamed about experiencing that with a girl someday. Fuck. He was sick for enjoying it, wasn’t he? He, a ninja who’d been trained in the Bushido code, who’d been told by Splinter that sex clouded the mind and that it was best to remain celibate. He’d obeyed, but damn, this was terrific. He was being fucking molested and he loved it. He was sick. What would Splinter think of him? Leo knew the answer and it was like a dagger in his heart. He had always striven to be the perfect son and he’d always craved his dad’s praise. Well, he sure was hell wouldn’t get it now. He was going to Hell. Some leader and son he was. He was no better than a common slut.“Come on, my beauty,” Tyler said as he held a beaker with his other hand underneath Leo’s cock. “Cum and give me your seed. I know you want to. You want to please your Master. Don’t fight it.”Leo’s cock throbbed as Tyler sped up his stroking. It was incredible. He’d never been touched that way and never thought he would be.He churred again through the muzzle and focused on the intense pleasure. This is amazing. I like it. His hands are so skilled. I shouldn’t like it. I must remember I’m doing this, so that I can find Raph. Don’t feel ashamed when it’s over. Just focus on Raph.“Nearly, my pet,” Tyler said, sensing that Leo was close to climaxing. He bent down and licked Leo’s cock, which sent him over the edge.Leo came with a muffled roar, his pride gone. His seed splattered across his plastron and over Tyler’s fingers and some of it spilled into the beaker.Tyler placed the sperm in the freezer to analyze later and smiled. Leonardo had done an excellent job.“Well, done, pet,” Tyler said. “You performed well. I’ll analyze your sperm later. I am very proud of you.”Leo came down from the orgasmic afterglow and thought about what he'd done.
Proud of me? Really? I behaved like a wanton hussy and am mortified I did what you wanted. I have no shame. I’m filth. Dad and everyone would be so revolted and hate me. Hell, I fucking loathe myself and am ashamed of myself for behaving that way, but I did it for Raph. I have to remember that. Raph. He’s all that matters. Nothing else. Not my dignity. Not my life. Just Raph.
“I suggest you disregard your shame," Tyler said. "Because it won’t serve you well, Leonardo. It’ll only destroy you. I’ll remove the muzzle, but I warn you that if you yell me at me or disrespect me, I will fucking hurt Raphael. Do you understand?”Leo nodded.Whatever you say. Just take me to Raph. I need to see him and know for myself that he’s okay. I’ll push the shame aside. I won’t shatter for Raph. I have to be strong for him, because what if he’s going through this same shit? There is no damn hope if both of us break.Tyler removed the muzzle and said, “Some questions. Answer them truthfully. Have you ever had sex before, my pet?”
“No. That was the first time I’ve been touched," Leo replied.
“Did you like it?”
Leo blushed and said, “Your venom made me.”
“For now, but did you like it?”
“Yes.”
“Yes, what?”
“Yes, Master?”
“Good boy. Has Raphael ever had sex before?”
“Yes. He was raped. That’s why you have to let him go,” Leo begged. “He can’t go through it again.”
“Quiet, pet. Have you ever dreamed about screwing your brothers?”
“Of course not. I always thought I was straight and that would be so wrong on many levels. They’re my brothers and my family. It’s my job to protect them and love them. I'd never do that. How could you think that?” Leo asked and shook his head in disgust.
“It’s common in the animal world.”
“I’m not an animal. I’m a sentient being!” Leo said indignantly, his eyes flashing.
“No. You may be a mutant Turtle who can walk, talk and make decisions, but you're an animal when it comes down to it. You don’t belong anywhere. You’re a freak and a genetic mistake like me.”
“That’s not true. I have a place with my family.”
“Who are also freaks who don’t belong in the human world. You’re misfits, outcasts and unwanted like I am. You’re an animal, even though you pretend you aren’t. You’re an imposter and a poser.”
“No. You’re trying to brainwash me.”
“Am I? No. I’m merely speaking the truth. You see, Raphael knows that. He knows what he is and sort of accepts it, as much as it may scare him at times. Your problem is that you won’t accept your true personality and nature, which is an animal who was mutated and given a different life. Was it unlucky or lucky that you’re different and function like a human being, but don’t belong in that world or with your relations?”
“Don’t speak about my brother,” Leo snapped. “You don’t know him.”
"I know him better than you. You know what, Leonardo? You know deep down that you’re just an animal.”
“I'm not like you. I have love, compassion and a soul. Raph does too. You’re dead inside and are more of an animal than me. How can you treat others this way? How can you live with yourself and be so apathetic? You’re the freak. Where’s your humanity?”
“Mmm. Really? My humanity? It vanished a long time ago, but that’s a long story. You’ll accept your true nature as time passes and you’ll be happier than you’ve ever been. You'll no longer have to lie and pretend that you blend in. You'll no longer be the leader and will be a willing pet, breeder and an animal. My animal for the rest of your miserable existence."Tyler got a knife, cut away Leo’s belt, his harness and wraps and watched them fall to the floor. He knew the significance of them and knew that single act would cause the leader to fall.Leo watched him. He’s trying to strip me of my identity and my place and reduce me to a nude and sniveling animal. I won’t do that. I'm still Hamato Leonardo. I'm not a mere toy. I have thoughts and feelings. I love my family and I won't crumble. I'm strong. He won't break me, no matter what he does and I won’t let him break Raph.He stared stoically at the man.Tyler held the back of Leo’s head and cut away his mask, which made him completely exposed and vulnerable.Leo watched his mask fall, but despite his fear at being so vulnerable and naked in front of an enemy, he didn't shed tears. He'd never been so exposed before and his heart hammered. He was fucking terrified. He had no defence now. He was just a bare and helpless turtle and at the man's mercy.The man knew it too, judging from the triumphant expression on his face."You're falling wonderfully, my pet," Tyler said gleefully.
"In your opinion," Leo said coolly, refusing to let the psycho see his terror. "You took my mask, my gear and my harness, but you haven't taken my dignity, my pride or my identity. You never will and I won't let you break my brother. I'll protect him until the day I die. So do your worst. I can handle anything. Raph can too. He's as brave and as fearless as me. We will escape and you'll pay for all you've done."
Tyler laughed and said, "You're well on your way to the abyss, pet. We both know it. I have chores to do. I'll be back later."The villain left the room.Leo cracked and unwanted tears streamed down his cheeks as he thought about his situation.
Fuck. Raph and I are so screwed. I'm fucking scared and revolted with myself for behaving like an animal, for enjoying the degradation and for bawling like a baby. Me, who's always kept it together and who has always been so pure. What the hell is wrong with me? How could I like it so much and how could I fall so easily in front of an enemy and fucking cry? Me, the leader. Fuck. I can't do this. This is too much. I thought I was tough, but I'm weak. I proved it to that monster. I'm an animal, a pet, a slut and something to be used and discarded like trash. That's me. I'm not Leonardo anymore. I'm worthless, vile and pure filth. I'm not what Dad raised me to be. Dad. How can I ever look him in the face again?
An image of Raphael flashed in his mind.His brother needed him. How selfish he was breaking when Raphael needed his strength more than ever. He had to get it together and fast or they would never survive their nightmare.Leo steeled himself.This was a momentary show of weakness. I won't break and cry like a fucking weakling again, because I'm not one. I'm strong and a warrior. I'm Leonardo, not an animal and a toy to be used and abused. I'm fearless. I will keep it together, no matter what they fucking do for Raph. He's counting on me and my strength. I won't let Dad lose all of his sons. We will go home, try to find Mikey and heal. That's a promise.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“How is my beast, Venom?” Tyler asked as he gazed at the passed out Turtle.
Venom bristled at the possessiveness and said, “My beast is doing fine.”
“He’s not yours,” Tyler growled, his eyes flashing. “I captured him.”
“So what? That doesn’t make him yours. He’s mine. I’m bigger and tougher than you are. Do you want to fight? You won’t win.”Tyler scowled. His colleague was right. An impressive six foot six and 300 pounds, the mamba had six inches and over forty pounds on him. He wouldn’t win, but he could try to make a compromise.“How about we share him, Venom?” Tyler said. “We can also share his brother. You’ll love him. He’s cute.”
“I’ll think about it. I’m not done here. You’re distracting me.”
“How long is recuperation?”
“Six weeks.”
“What? Six weeks of bedrest? Are you kidding me?” Tyler said in disbelief.
“No. I’m a doctor and he was severely injured. The shell break could have killed him. He’s lucky to be alive and that I also can fix his legs. Whoever attacked him clearly wanted to immobilize him forever.”
“Isn’t that a good thing? Cripples can’t fight back.”
“No, because there is no challenge then. You want a slave who totters after you and not a bedridden creature. Six weeks. I didn’t say he wouldn’t be touched during those weeks. Just not sexually. He has to heal first. It’ll also give him time to get to know his new environment and the rules.”
“I don’t like it.”
“You think I do? I also want to fuck after being celibate for so long, but we have to wait. It’ll be worth it. The creature will make a full recovery and at worst he’ll limp.”
“Fine. Call me when he’s able to be useful. I’ll have fun with his brother until then,” Tyler snapped and stalked out of the room.Venom returned to his work.I know the wait will be worth it. This boy will be everything I’ve ever wanted and will please me no end.XXXXRaphael woke up four hours later. Bile rose in his throat, his head was foggy and he was incredibly thirsty. He blinked and shook his head to try to clear the fog. He glanced around the room when it had cleared and saw that he was in a medical room of some kind.So the psycho Komodo dragon had brought him here to experiment on him as well as to make him his pet? Or did he have something else in mind?What had been done to him since the cabin? Why did he want to vomit?Realizing that he was plastron down, he panicked and immediately tried to sit up, only to have gentle hands push him down and hear a silvery voice tell him to lie down."What the fuck, man?” Raphael said, glancing up and seeing black slit eyes that seemed to stare into the depths of his soul.More bile rose in his throat.He threw up until he couldn’t anymore, gasped weakly and placed his head on the pillow. Soft hands made soothing circular motions on his shell like Leo had done when he was scared, but this wasn’t Leo. Leo didn’t have slit eyes. Who the heck was touching him?Whoever it was said softly, “You’re fine. That was just your reaction to the anesthetic. Drink some water, okay? It'll help with the nausea and then you need to eat.”Raphael looked up and shivered with fear as he took in a brown face, matching body and a long tail that was incredibly long and that could do severe damage to him. The being no doubt had a massive dick, which would ravage him worse than Slash had. What the hell was this creature? It looked like a mutant snake in a white coat. Seriously? Wasn’t it bad enough that he’d been molested by a giant Komodo dragon? Now a mutant snake was staring at him hungrily. Damn. He had all the bad luck.“Relax, pet,” Venom said. “I have you. Drink the water, have something to eat and stay down. It’s vital for your well-being.”Raphael sipped the cool water from a glass the goon held. The water soothed his throat, but definitely not his mind. Who was this creep? How dare he call him a pet! What operation had he performed on him? Where was Leo? He'd rip the psycho a new hole if he’d harmed his beloved brother. Well, he'd try anyway.“My name’s Raphael, dickwad!” Raphael hissed, green eyes flashing as he summoned up courage. “I'm not anyone's one’s pet.”
“Now, now," Venom said. "That’s no way to speak to someone who helped you. Calm down. You’re safe. Drink some more water.”
Raphael sipped the water again and said, “Helped me how? By raping me like your pal?”
“I haven’t touched you. Chill. All I did was mend your shell and limbs, which are in bandages. You should be thankful. If I hadn’t helped you, you may have been immobile forever. Recovery time is six weeks, during which you’ll remain plastron down. It’s best, so that your shell can heal. I’ve hooked you up to a catheter for the next few days, so you can go to the bathroom. Your dick is magnificent, by the way. How big is it at full mast?”
“Why did you help me? What’s in it for you?” Raphael asked, his green eyes narrowing and ignoring Venom’s crass questions. The fucking perve had probably not only hooked him up to the catheter, but had also probably felt him up as he slept.Raphael inwardly frowned at the goon's words. I feel sick and violated. He isn't a good Samaritan. He’s a nut job who also wants to degrade me.“A cripple would be of no service to me and I intend on using you, gorgeous creature,” Venom said. “Beautiful. I bet no one’s told you that before. You are. Look at your musculature, toned legs, thighs, striking green eyes and your handsome face. You are sensational.” He stroked Raphael’s face and added, “I shall have fun learning what turns you on and using you.”
“I'm no one's to use like trash,” Raphael said snappily as he turned his head away and trepidation crept into his heart. Now he had another monster to contend with. One who looked more fearsome than the despicable Komodo dragon.
“You are. I think you’re perfect,” Venom said as he turned Raphael’s head so their eyes met. “But like I said, I won’t fuck you for six weeks while you heal. That’ll also give you time to adjust to your new environment, diet and my rules. I have tons of rules. Break them and you’ll be punished. Listen and you’ll experience orgasmic pleasure.”
“Rules? You're a wacko. You think I’ll follow the rules when I don’t even listen to my dad?” Raphael scoffed and rolled his eyes.
“Yep. One, because I know you’ll grow to love being a dominated pet and two, I have your brother. I can always harm him if you don’t adhere to my demands. You will learn what being a pet entails. I am a good teacher. You will learn everything, my beauty. I sense you are stubborn, but you have met your match with me and I will break that iron will. You will sit on the floor at my feet like an obedient pet. That will happen. You can’t escape your destiny.”Raphael's face fell as he thought about the snake's words.Leo. Oh, Leo. Not Leo. This bastard has him. I don’t want Leo to go through what I did. This bastard knows he has me by the balls.“Judging by your expression, I win,” Venom said smugly.Raphael scowled. Cocky asshole. I hate him already. If he’s hurt Leo, I swear I will…As if reading Raphael’s mind, the snake said, “I haven’t harmed your brother, so you can relax.”Raphael gaped at the villain. Was the fucker psychic or something like April?“I’m psychic and can read minds,” Venom said proudly. “It’s one of my many skills.”A miserable Raphael thought about his situation.I'm so screwed. Even my thoughts aren't my own business.“You are screwed,” Venom said and grinned, showing his fangs. “My dick is sixteen inches and my tail is freaking long too. Don’t fret, my pet. I’ll give you mind-numbing pleasure that will be worth everything I do to you.”Unwanted tears ran down Raphael's face as he digested Venom's words.
He’s worse than the Komodo dragon. I'm so fucking scared. I want Leo. Where the hell is Leo? Keep it together, Raph. Don’t crack. Keep it together. You gotta be strong. It’s the only way you'll survive this, escape with Leo and get back to Dad.
“You’ll never see your dad again, pet. There is no escape,” Venom said softly as he brushed Raphael’s tears away with his hand.
“Why do you wanna do this?” Raphael asked, as fresh tears shone in his eyes. “Why me? What could I possibly have to offer you?”
“Hmm. Master wants you to breed. I want you for fun.”
“Breed?”
“Of course, sweet pet. You're going to be the mommy of a new super army.”
“I’m a guy. I'm not a fucking chick. How the fuck will I do that?” Raphael asked and prayed the creep didn’t know he was intersex.
Venom's eyes blazed as he backhanded Raphael across his face and hissed, “You don’t speak to me that way, slut! I am your Master and you will speak to me with respect. You will not curse. You will listen and speak when I say you can. Do you fucking understand?”
Raphael glowered at him and said, "You'll never make me cower. Go to…”
“I said, do you understand,” Venom yelled and grabbed Raphael’s unbroken arm in a tight grip, which made him grimace. “Answer me or I’ll break this arm too.”Tears of helplessness, pain, fear, rage, indignation and worry for his brother rolled down Raphael’s cheeks and he nodded. Damn. He hadn’t cried since Leo had found him, but they’d been relieved and happy tears. This was a new reality, a new nightmare. One he knew would be far worse than Slash. One, which would test him to the limits and maybe also his bond with Leo. That’s what they wanted, right? To test him and to break him.Well, he wouldn’t let that happen. He’d shown weakness and cried now, but he wouldn’t again. He would fight back and be strong for Leo. They would escape, would be with their dad and they would try and find Mikey and heal from their nightmare.“I can see you’re slipping into the abyss. The cracks are forming in your mind,” Venom said happily. “You’re shattering inside. It’s just a matter of time before you fall completely, my creature.”
“Nope," Raphael said. "I’ve fought in battles, killed villains, been experimented on, raped and so much more, but I’m still here and I’m whole. I'm not in pieces. I haven't succumbed to the darkness or am dead inside. I’m still Hamato Raphael, a fearless warrior with a heart of gold who loves his family unconditionally and who is pure and noble. I stand for good. You can try to break me like others have done before and failed, but you'll also fail. You won’t break Leo either or our bond.”
“So arrogant, huh? You’re a smug bastard for a freak who doesn’t belong anywhere and who isn’t wanted.”
“I'm wanted by my family. They love me and I love them. That love will see Leo and I triumph over you.”
“Hahaha. Foolish brat. You have no idea what you’re up against. I am Venom. My bite turns people into sex slaves, I can read minds and I’m stronger and more powerful than you and your brother combined. I’m built like a tank and my tail is lethal. Shall I go on?”
“The bigger you are, the harder you fall and it isn't all about brawn. It’s also about strategy and technique. My bro and I have them. Besides, Leo and I are ninja warriors and will kick your butt.”
“Really? So am I and I have black belts in karate and Brazilian jiu-jitsu.”
“I'm not the arrogant jerk here. I know our strengths. You don’t know who you're dealing with, pal,” Raphael said and inwardly smiled when he saw rage flash on the villain’s face.
“This conversation is tedious and going in circles. I accept the challenge, but let’s get one thing clear, pet. I am a master at breaking people. I have done that to countless prisoners. I am third in command under Master Shredder and I'm a highly esteemed employee. Let me get you something to eat. You should also eat something after your anesthetic.”
“Shredder? You work for Tin Can?” Raphael said, his green eyes widening in incredulity.
“Yep.”
“Why would you wanna work for a jackass like that? I bet he hates you.”
“He calls me his son and the pay’s great. Plus, I have a fabulous place to stay and all the prisoners I can command and abuse."
Raphael laughed scornfully and said, “Really? His son? You're a mutant freak like me, except I have humanity, a soul, compassion and a heart. How can you treat your fellow mutant abysmally? Where’s your compassion and loyalty? How can you work for a man with no honor? It says you got none.”
“How dare you lecture me, beast! You, a pathetic pet.”
“You're delusional, asshole. He doesn't love you like a son. He’s using you to get what he wants and he'll dispose of you like trash when he’s done with you. All he cares about is himself, what he wants and his obsession of ruling Earth. He also thinks you're a genetic mistake and is only pretending to like you. Look, I’ll give you a chance to reclaim your humanity and soul, because I think you've been duped. Let my brother and I, your fellow mutants go to our dad. Donnie, my brother, died in an avalanche when he was looking for me. My other brother, Mikey, is stuck in a cabin in Bear Mountain Park and may die. He can’t move, because he was shot in his legs. Let Leo and I go, so that we can find Mikey, go to our dad and heal from all the shit we’ve been through. Let us heal as a family. Don’t let Dad lose all of his sons. Leo and I won’t tell anyone about you or you can live with us. You'll be safe and become a member of our clan. You won’t have to endure Shredder’s abuse anymore.”
“You’re just trying to trick me, pet. Be your family? Seriously? Why would I betray my master who has given me so much?”
“He hasn't given you squat. In reality, he owns you and your every action. You're bound to him. You're his slave, but it wouldn’t be like that with my family. You'd be safe there. You could be your own person and do what you want. Just think of all the freedom you could have. Heck, maybe I’d even date you for real,” Raphael lied. He would say anything to free himself and Leo. ”Would you like that? Us for real, instead of taking me by force? I’d love you and do all I could to ensure you're happy forever. What do you say?” Raphael asked hopefully as his green eyes stared intently into Venom’s eyes.Venom pondered what Raphael had said.Fuck my pet for assessing my situation so swiftly. He is right. I am nothing but a glorified slave. Date my pet for real? Really? He’d really love me, who badly craves love and acceptance? But that would mean betraying Shredder, who took me in when I was vulnerable and starving.Damn, his pet was alluring with his handsome features, sensational body and glorious eyes.“I’ll be back with food soon,” Venom said.
“You will think about it, right?” Raphael asked. “I know it’s a lot to ask, but just think of us tangled together in bed after…after our bonding ceremony. We’ll be eternal mates.”
“You’d marry me?”
“Yep. I'd date you if you let us go and then marry you. You're freaking sexy. I've never seen anything as spectacular as you,” Raphael said and licked his lips flirtatiously, while inwardly recoiling at the thought of being his mate. The snake was fucking ugly. Not as hideous as the Komodo dragon, but a close second.
“Really? No one’s called me that before. Get some rest. I’ll be back shortly. I'll take excellent care of you during your recovery.”
“I want my brother. I need to see he’s okay. Get him now.”
“Want doesn’t get anything, pet.”
“I WANT MY BROTHER! DAMN YOU, ASSHOLE! FUCKING GET HIM NOW! I NEED HIM! DO YOU FUCKING HEAR ME?”Venom ignored Raphael’s tantrum, left the room and closed the door behind him, which further infuriated Raphael.
I ignored his outburst, his cursing and the fact he hasn’t addressed me as Master, but that was the only time. I will not tolerate such behavior ever again. I will drum obedience into him and he will address me respectfully as Master. He will never speak to me that way again. Bloody brat. Clearly his dad taught him no manners. I wonder if his brother is more polite.
Raphael angrily punched his pillow with his uninjured hand as he thought about his predicament.
Fuck. I want Leo. I need him so badly and that snake ignored me as if I were a mere petulant kid. Right. I am a kid. I’m only fifteen and I was bratty, but so what. I’m scared and I need my big brother. He’s all I have and only he can calm me. No one else has ever been able to do that. It was always Leo when I had nightmares or when I was anxious. Leo always chased my demons away and he will now. Why won’t they let me see him? Is it some kinda power trip? Yeah, it is. They want me to break. You know what I think? I think this new experience will either completely break me or make me realize I’m stronger than I thought. I don’t know how old that snake is, but he looks at least a decade older than me and he’s much more powerful. I’d be putty in his hands, you know. I don’t want him and I don’t want this. I don’t want Leo and I to be his pets. I
want him to believe me, so he’ll free Leo and I, who are in for one hell of a nightmare if he doesn't. One we may never, as much as we fight, survive. I wanna go home. I know Leo does too, so we can be with Dad, mourn our brothers, heal from all we’ve suffered and try to rebuild our lives. I've never been much for praying, but I’m praying now that it happens, because I know there’s only so much one can take and that I may crack for good if more shit happens. Please, Lord, let Leo and I get out of here alive and back to Dad.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

NOVEMBER 24 8 p.m.Several hours had passed since April had last heard from her friends and her anxiety grew with every passing nanosecond. Why weren’t they communicating? Had they found Raphael? Had something awful happened to them and they were deceased? No. That couldn’t be the case. Splinter’s sons were everything to him and it would kill him if something had happened to them. They had to still be out there, but where and how could she get to them in the abysmal weather?“Any news, my child?” Splinter asked as he entered the lab, where April had been communicating with the others via her radio.“Nothing for many hours, Sensei, but don’t lose hope," April said.“Nothing whatsoever?” the rat asked dejectedly as he slumped his shoulders, which made April's heart shatter. She’d never heard him so broken before.“I’m hopeful. You must stay strong and have faith, Sensei.”“I sense something bad has happened,” Splinter said and shivered as a chill ran down his spine. “Something we have never faced before and which means I am not long for this world. Losing my sons will do that, my child. I love them so much and they are the best things I ever did. I could not live without them. My old heart would not cope with the grief.”“Sensei, the boys are probably holed up somewhere waiting for the weather to change and perhaps the radio's battery has died. I'm sure they'll be in contact when they can. Who knows, maybe they’re already on their way back and have Raph? Don’t panic. I’m sure they’ll come home. Can I get you some tea?”“No, thanks, my child. I am going to meditate. I hope you are right. Please let me know if you hear anything,” Splinter said and left the room.A despondent April reflected on Splinter's words. I think Sensei is right. Something horrible has happened. I pray he’s wrong and that they’ll walk through the door any minute now. They have to. Fuck. Let them arrive home, so their dear dad can enjoy his golden years with them.XXXXMikey woke up in the cabin and yelled, “Guys? I need some help here, please. I'm starving. Leo? Raph? Are you guys there?”Silence ensured.“Guys, come on. This isn’t funny. You know I can’t get up and walk to you. Are you guys still sleeping? Wake up. I need you. Hello?” Mikey shouted.Still no answer.
How weird. Why aren’t they answering? I have to find out why, but I can’t freaking move. I have to try.
Mikey hoisted himself off the bed, landed on the floor with a thud and pain radiated through him. He grimaced, bravely began the long crawl to the next room and prayed his brothers were just sound asleep. He knew Raphael was sometimes a deep sleeper.He eventually reached the living room, but not seeing his brothers anywhere and spying the open door through which icy snow was blowing in, the wind bone-numbing and making his aching limbs hurt even more, a shiver ran down his spine. His brothers were gone and seemed to have disappeared into thin air. How? Where could they be? Had something taken them or it was someone? It couldn’t be Slash, because he was still dead on the bedroom floor, so it had to be something else. What and why? Hadn’t his family already been through enough?Hearing footsteps, Mikey looked up and right into the barrel of a gun.His blood ran cold. What the fuck? A gun? Why? All he wanted was to find his brothers and to get back to his dad. He had to find them. His dad couldn’t lose more sons. Fuck. This couldn't be happening.Before he could even open his mouth to speak, the person pointing the gun pressed the trigger.The bullet hit Mikey dead center in his forehead and he crumpled to the ground, already gone, his blue eyes shut forever. The bullet had penetrated his brain and split open his fibrous and connective tissue membranes that acted as an internal cushion. Then the bullet hit his cerebrospinal fluid, exited his body, rolled onto the floor and landed a few meters away.Slimy brain matter, which was a mixture of gray and white, had spilled out onto the floor and onto the man’s shoes. Blood splattered the floor, the walls, the man’s clothing and some was even on the victim.The man, a ranger named Robert, didn’t even flinch, because he was used to guts and gore. He was the ranger in the cabin and sometimes had to shoot animals to survive. He’d also been on two tours of Afghanistan and had seen so many horrors, which had rendered him shell-shocked, then apathetic, numb, desensitized and a walking zombie, who was unable to love or to find pleasure in anything. He’d come back early from his Thanksgiving vacation, because he’d got bored at his family’s home and he missed the solitude of his cabin.His psychologist told him that he was making progress, but he thought that was baloney, because he’d been seeing his shrink for ten years and he didn’t feel any differently. He guessed his psychologist told him that, so he’d keep making appointments and spending money that she burned as quickly as she made on exotic holidays, clothing, makeup and other luxuries. Well, he was done with psychologists. Nothing could save him from his demons that made him scream in the middle of the night and wake up in a feverish sweat and nothing could restore his humanity and love for himself or anyone else. He was too far gone in the abyss.He turned Mikey over with his foot and looked at the gunshot wound in his forehead.
A giant Turtle. How cool. It’ll last me for a few days.
Robert closed and locked the front door, dismembered Mikey with a chainsaw and placed most of the body parts into the freezer. Never once did he think that the giant Turtle might have a family or other loved ones who missed him and he didn’t question how the Turtle had found his way to his cabin. The Turtle had been an intruder and now he was going to pay the price and be his meals. A fitting end for a lowly Turtle in his opinion and he loved Turtle meat. It was yummier than chicken. He was so glad he’d come home early.He placed Mikey’s head in a pot of water. Then he went for a quick shower and changed into clean clothing.Robert returned a while later, turned the gas stove on and added vegetables and herbs to the pot. It would take a couple of hours. His stomach let him know how starved he was by rumbling as he inhaled the pleasant whiff from the pot. He was famished. This meal would be one of his finest and he couldn’t wait to chow down.He made a small fire in the fireplace, picked up a book he’d been reading before his trip and delved back in. It wasn’t the most scintillating book, but it’d pass the time until his meal was ready.XXXXMikey was in Heaven and experiencing a sense of surrealness as he glanced down and saw what had become of his earthly body. He was dead. Really? It had all been so swift. He hadn’t even felt the impact of the bullet. He’d just succumbed and now his vile killer was going to eat him. Leo had been wrong. This was like the movie Alive. First Casey and now him. Fuck. Had the others also been eaten? Where were they? How could he find them if he was dead? Oh, hell, don’t let them be dead and have Splinter also lose them. That would be too much for their ancient dad. He’d probably have a coronary and die on the spot.Tears slid down his cheeks as he thought about his family. He’d never see them again. No more training, no more jokes, bonding trips to the farmhouse and no more missions. He’d never hear his brothers’ laughter again. Nothing. Just eternal sadness for those left behind. He wasn’t really dead, was he?It had to be a mistake. Yeah, he’d wake up and they’d all be gathered around the kitchen table. Leo and Raphael would be arguing as usual and then they’d train. Leo and Raphael would argue more as Raphael taunted him. Then he, Mikey, and Donnie would try to stop the fight when it had escalated. They’d watch movies for the rest of the day and long into the night, dine on pizza out of the takeout boxes and banter. He and Raphael might even play video games if Leo and Donnie went to meditate and to the lab respectively.Damn. How he missed his family. He’d give anything to see them again. More tears rolled down his cheeks as he thought about his family.
I want my family. This has to just be a nightmare. I need them. I need to hear their laughter and I need their hugs.
Mikey,” a voice said suddenly as a figure approached him.“Donnie?” Mikey said in amazement when the genius neared him.“Yep,” a tearful Donnie said and threw his arms around him. “Oh, Mikey, I love you, but I’m not glad to see you. It means you’ve joined me.”“I have? I’m really dead? This isn’t a bad dream?”“No.”“Are Leo and Raph dead? We’d found Slash and Raph, who killed Slash. Then Leo and Raph were talking in the front room. Raph had two broken legs, a broken arm and a fractured shell. Leo was only shot in the one leg, so he could hop around and help us. I was shot in both legs and couldn’t move from the bed in the back room. I forced myself to crawl to the front room when I didn’t hear them when I woke up. They were gone. How could they have vanished like that, Donnie? They couldn’t really get far with their injuries. Do you think they were taken?”“I don’t know. I haven’t seen them. I hope not. They’re all Dad has now.”“Casey’s also dead. Slash killed Casey, cooked him and fed him to me and Raph. Oh, Donnie, I don’t want to be dead. I want to be back with our family. I want Dad,” Mikey sobbed as he clung tighter to Donnie.“I know. I do too, but there’s no chance of that. Dad can’t bring us back from the dead. This is our life now, Mikey,” Donnie said and rubbed Mikey’s shell soothingly.“I want our family. This can’t be it,” Mikey said hysterically. “Slash kidnaps Raph, brutalizes him, you die, Casey’s killed and now I’m dead. There has to be a way to get back alive. How much sorrow can a family withstand, Donnie? Why us? What did we deserve to do this?”“I don’t have the answers."“My sons,” a male voice said.“Dad?” Mikey and Donnie said in stunned unison, realizing their dad had reached them via the astral plane.“I am so grateful to talk to you,” Splinter said as his eyes shone with joy. “Are you okay, my sons? Will you be home soon with your brothers? I miss you so much.”Donnie and Mikey’s hearts clenched and their stomachs tightened in knots as they wondered how to tell their dad the heartbreaking news that they were no more and that their brothers were missing and were possibly also deceased.The genius took a deep breath and said, “Dad, there’s no easy way to say this, but we have passed on. I have no idea where Leo and Raph are…”“This cannot be true. You are alive,” Splinter said plaintively as his eyes filled with tears and rolled down his furry cheeks. “Tell me that it is not true and that this is a prank. Tell me, my sons. I will not be mad. I just want to know that you are well and that Leonardo and Raphael are too. Did Raphael tell you to prank me?”Donnie and Mikey had never seen their dad cry before. Not even when they’d come home battered from fights and missions. It tore at their hearts and they crumbled and shed tears.“Dad,” Mikey said brokenly and swallowed the lump in his throat. “This is no joke. Donnie and I are gone and it’s possible Leo and Raph are too. I wish I could tell you otherwise. Take comfort that our deaths were swift and that we didn’t suffer. Please don’t fall apart, Dad. You have to be strong for April.”But Splinter wasn’t listening anymore. Two of his precious sons were dead and Leonardo and Raphael were probably too. Why his family? Why his sons? They’d only ever done good their entire lives. How could he go on without them? All of his sons were probably gone, because it was likely that Leonardo had tried to get help, even in the horrendous weather. Maybe Raphael had crawled after him and insisted on going with him or something foolish, leaving Michelangelo alone in the cabin, but to be honest, that didn’t make any sense. The brothers would never abandon each other.No. Something else must have happened and his beloved Leonardo and Raphael must have been killed, their bodies dumped like trash somewhere to rot and maybe animals were gnawing on them at this very moment.Hell, he couldn’t breathe. His damn chest was on fire and he felt like it was going to explode. His heart couldn’t handle this sorrow.His whole family had been wiped out in the blink of an eye. The family he’d always loved and nurtured. Gone. He was all alone to wander the sewers and to mourn all he’d lost. His world. Everything. Gone.His sons, his lasting legacy and his proudest achievements had been snuffed out.“Dad?” Donnie said anxiously as he watched his dad claw at his chest and gasp for air.“Dad, please don’t die,” a tearful Mikey begged. “Dad! Shit. Let let April find him."Memories flashed before Splinter’s eyes as he fell onto the floor. The agony in his chest intensified as he emitted an anguished wail.Hatchings, family times, birthdays, training his sons, longs talks and meditation with Leonardo in his private quarters, the rare times Raphael hugged him, Michelangelo’s laughter and Donatello’s gentleness. Never again would he see his sons, who he adored so much.Thinking of his treasured sons hurt immensely, but soon he would be no more. Soon he’d only have eternal oblivion and no more pain and suffering and soon his sons would find their way to him in Heaven.They would be united and a family again.He didn’t even hear Mikey and Donnie. They seemed to be so far away and spoke as if they were under water.Splinter knew he’d had a heart attack and that his end was nigh, but he didn’t care. Nothing mattered anymore. His sons were gone and all he craved was peace and serenity from his overwhelming heartache.His heart giving out, he lay down on the floor and gasped for breath.“I will always love you, my sons. You are the best things I ever did. Rest in peace. We will soon be together again,” Splinter said weakly as he struggled to breathe.His body shut down, he gave a final shudder and his eyes closed as he surrendered and succumbed to the eternal darkness.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

April made Splinter tea, went to his room and knocked on the door, but not getting a reply, she opened the door and entered the bedroom.“No!” she screamed when she saw his prone body. “No, no, Sensei. Wake up. Please. You can’t be gone. I need you.”She knelt down and checked his pulse. Barely there, but it was something. Thank hell he was still alive, but what if he died?April knew what she had to do if that happened and she didn’t like the thought of it at all.The topic of burial had come up a few times in the two years she’d known the Hamato family. Splinter had said he wished to be buried in an unmarked grave at the farmhouse, but when she’d spoken to the brothers, their wishes had been different. Leo and Raphael had said they wished to be buried with their dad, but Donnie and Mikey wanted to be cremated and have their ashes scattered in the ocean they’d always desired to visit and had never done. Her amazing friends. Thinking she'd never see any of them again was heartbreaking. They’d been the brothers she’d always wanted and Splinter had been the loving dad she’d so badly needed when her own dad had passed when she was nine. Splinter had guided, loved her and treated her like one of his own. She had no memories of her mom, who’d died giving birth to her.April carried Splinter to the infirmary.XXXXApril placed Splinter onto a stretcher, hooked him up to an IV, pulled up a chair by the bed and waited. That was all she could do. He’d either make it or not and if he didn’t… She didn’t want to think about it.She thought about how much he meant to her. Her wedding was a week away and she’d hoped he’d walk her down the aisle at the farmhouse. She and Casey had wanted a civil service at the courthouse first. Raphael had been Casey’s best man and the others had helped her plan the reception. Mikey had been in his element when he'd helped her decide on the menu and tested various cakes that he’d baked.The Turtles’ faces flashed before her. Leo’s kind and patient smile, Raphael’s smirk, especially when he bested Leo, which wasn’t that often, Mikey’s huge grin and Donnie’s angelic smile, which never wavered. Leo had often been her confidante and she’d trusted him implicitly. She hadn’t spent much time with Raphael, because she’d always been a bit scared of his temper, but she loved him all the same and knew he’d do anything for her, even if it meant sacrificing his life to save hers. She’d loved discussing science with Donnie and building gadgets and she’d spent endless hours cooking and baking with Mikey, whose cheery nature had never failed to make her smile, even when she’d had a crappy day.Then then there was her adored Casey, who’d also gone searching for Raphael. He was probably also dead, so she was alone with her thoughts and memories. Casey had been her rock and anchor through many times. How she’d loved him and she knew he’d loved her. Now he was probably rotting in the middle of nowhere, his corpse unlikely to be found.She was two months along with their first child, a fact she and Casey hadn’t wanted to tell anyone yet until she’d passed her first trimester, but she had no doubt the brothers would all have been elated. Mikey would have immediately started rambling about building a nursery at the lair for when they visited with the baby and about baby names. Leo would have beamed and quietly congratulated them. Raphael would have thumped Casey on the back, congratulated them and suggested a cigar to celebrate, which would have annoyed Leo, because he was anti stimulants. Donnie would also have been over the moon. There would have been a huge celebration and the brothers would have been doubly excited when they learned that they were the godfathers of the new little being. There would also have been a tinge of sadness, because the brothers knew that this was the closest that they would ever get to fatherhood. None of them would ever have families of their own.April had no doubt they would all have been excellent dads, even gruff Raphael, because he was really a sweetheart underneath his tough exterior. She’d seen how loving he was with his brothers. It was so unfair that fate had denied them that and that fate had now caused them to die.She would teach her baby about their dad and about their heroic godfathers and she'd try to be as good a parent as Splinter and her own dad had been.Tears rolled down her cheeks as she studied Splinter. He had to make it, because she needed him more than ever. She needed his strength, wisdom and love. How was she supposed to cope on her own?Her mind drifted to when Casey had popped the question.FLASHBACK: AUGUST 16It was late summer and she and Casey had gone for a stroll along the beach that afternoon. Now they were making their way back to their car.Casey suddenly pulled out a small box from his jacket, dropped to his knees, opened the box, which contained a sapphire ring with a diamond halo and said, “April, I’ve never been good with words. I’m struggling now, so don’t expect the best proposal in the world. All I know is that you bring out the best in me, I love you more than anything, we’re good for each other and I can’t and don’t wanna imagine a life without you. Will you marry me? I promise to love and cherish you all my life. Say yes, because my knees are killing me.”April fell to her knees as happy tears shone in her eyes and said, “I will, baby. I love you too.”Casey slipped the ring onto her ring finger, beamed and said, “It suits you. My grandmother would have been so proud to see you wear her ring. I’m the happiest guy ever! Yahoo. I can’t believe we’re engaged.”“Let’s seal it with a kiss,” April said and kissed him tenderly. “I’m so happy I could burst. Dad would have loved you, Case. You’re the most fantastic guy and I’m glad you’re mine. I promise to love you and honor you my whole life.”They kissed again and stood up.“I gotta call Raph,” Casey said. “He’ll be over the moon. He bitched at me for months to pop the question. I think he was more excited than me when I told him that I was gonna take the plunge. He’ll be best man, of course. Will Leo be the matron of honor? He acts like a mother hen.”“Very funny, Case,” April said and laughed. “Come on. Let’s get some ice cream and call the guys.”XXXXThe brothers were thrilled when they’d learned about the engagement. Mikey was keen to throw the best engagement party ever, which would include a macaron tower, but April detected a tinge of sadness in Raphael’s voice, although he was trying hard to disguise it.Casey and April visited the brothers the next day and were talking to Raphael while everyone else was in the kitchen preparing snacks for their pals.“Raph, are you okay?” April asked. “You sounded miserable last night.”“I’m fine and am really stoked for you guys. It'll be the best engagement party and wedding ever.”“Are you sure you’re okay?”“Yeah. Hey. Do you think everyone’s got a soulmate?”“Yeah,” Casey said. “I didn’t buy that shit before, but then I met Ape and she’s definitely mine. Have faith, bud. Hey. Maybe Leo’s yours. Ever think about that? You guys fight like no tomorrow, but you have immense love and respect for each other. Plus, all that sexual tension. I wish you guys would jump each other already.”“That's not true!” Raphael snarled, his green eyes flashing as he clenched his fists. “Take that back, Case. He’s just my brother. That's gross. He’s so up his own ass. Why would I want him? Can you imagine us as a couple? It’d be hell. Neither of us would back down and we'd constantly fight.”“I’m just messing. Easy, Raph, but would Leo be such a bad choice? You aren’t bio brothers and you fight now. It wouldn’t be anything new and you could have makeup sex,” Casey said as his eyes glinted mischievously.“Watch your fucking mouth,” Raphael growled. “Unless you want my fists in it. He’s just my brother and I'm not fucking gay. I like chicks and watch chick porn. How could you even think I’d want Leo?”“Whoa, man. I’m sorry. I was just playing around.”“Don’t. I’m going out. You know better than to fuck with me about stuff like that. I mean, Leo. Seriously, man, he’s the last guy I would want. Perhaps I would want you if I was gay. Why not? We get on extremely well and have tons in common.”“That’s not funny, Raph!” Casey said heatedly.“Neither is the joke about Leo," Raphael said and stormed out of the lair.“Nice going, Case,” April said and sighed. “You’re lucky the others didn’t hear you. Leo wouldn’t have been amused either.”“But you have to admit that he and Leo have chemistry. I see it. They’d be good for each other. I don’t think it would be a bad thing if they hooked up.”“Me either, but others wouldn’t be so accepting. Drop it. Here are the others.”XXXXFLASHBACK: SEPTEMBER 20“Hon, I haven’t been well for some time,” April said as she and Casey tucked into a takeaway Chinese in the living room. “I know why. I’m pregnant.”Casey swallowed hard, blinked and said, “W-what?”“Yeah. I got a pregnancy test from the drugstore. I know we agreed to wait a few years, but life doesn’t always happen that way. It was blue, Case. I understand if you don’t want it. Life is crazy right now. My college, your job and…”“This is the most amazing news ever,” Casey said as his eyes shone with happiness. A huge grin spread across his face as he pumped the air in jubilation. “I’m gonna be a dad. Yahoo. Oh, babe,” he said and leaned over and planted a kiss on her lips. “I can’t wait to tell Raph.”“So you’re on board?” April asked as her heart swelled with love for her fiancé. She’d wondered how to broach the subject and though he was an amazing partner, she’d been a bit worried he wouldn’t be receptive to the news. They were engaged yes, but their life was pretty hectic at the moment and a little one would only complicate things more.“Hell yeah! When are you due? What gender is it? When can I start buying him things?”“Him? Casey, I don’t even know how far along I am,” April said, amused by his eagerness. “We won’t know the gender until I’m at least four months along. As for Raph, I’d prefer if you waited until I’m past the first trimester. Please.”“Fine. Whatever you want,” Casey said and beamed. “Oh, Ape. I’m so thrilled. I hope I’ll be a great dad. I didn’t exactly have the best role model.”“You’ll be more than fine. The mold stops with you, babe. I know you’ll be an amazing dad.”“I hope so. The guys will be delighted. They’ll be the kid’s godfathers. I have no doubt that the baby will be thoroughly spoiled by them. This calls for a celebration. Let’s go out to a really fancy restaurant tomorrow. That French one you’ve pestered me for months to go to.”“You hate dressing up.”“Yeah, but seeing how happy you are makes it worth it and truthfully, I don’t care what gender we have. All I want is for them to be healthy and happy. I’m so ecstatic I could burst and I want to scream it from the rooftop.”“Better not. Our neighbors will complain.”“I don’t give a shit,” Casey said and kissed her deeply. “I’m on cloud nine. Thank you, babe,” he added and kissed her again.XXXXBACK IN THE PRESENT: NOVEMBER 25April shed tears again as she thought about Casey. Casey was so looking forward to being a dad. It’s so damn unfair that he’ll never get the chance.A recent memory of her trying on her wedding dress on October 10 flashed in her mind. Casey was forbidden from seeing it, but she’d allowed the others to see it.“Wow,” Donnie said in awe. “April, you’re stunning. I love the dress.”“You’re so gorgeous,” Mikey said approvingly. “Man, Casey’s such a lucky guy.”“You clean up good,” Raphael said and smiled, though she could have sworn she saw a tear in the corner of his eyes. Why? Was he thinking about never having a soulmate again?“You’re breathtaking,” Leo said. “Hey, Raph, let’s go and shoot some basketball.”“You're on, Fearless. Loser does the other’s chores.”April changed into her street clothes a while later, left the lair and was nearing the basketball court when she heard Leo and Raphael. She froze, not wishing to disturb them.“It’s so damn unfair, Leo,” Raphael said as he dribbled the ball. “I got so much love. Why do I have to be alone forever?”“I know how you feel, Raph.”“I sometimes think it’d have been better if we’d never mutated. At least we’d have been normal and maybe had mates, instead of having to live in the shadows. We’re freaks and outcasts. We don’t belong anywhere and all we got is one another. I love you guys, but I yearn for a deeper level of companionship.”“I feel the same way, but we'd never have been able to help so many people if we'd stayed regular turtles. Think of all the good we’ve done.”“I don’t care. I want someone to love. Maybe Donnie could make ooze and we could become humans. That would solve our problems. Think of all the opportunities we could have. A life outta the sewers.”“And leave Dad?  He wouldn’t take the ooze and he’s getting older, Raph. He probably hasn’t many years left.”“Leo, I’m drowning in the sewers and I’m tired of hiding in the shadows and of being called a freak.”The leader sighed and said, “If Dad has passed by the time you’re eighteen, you’re free to do as you wish, but remain here until then.”“And if he hasn't passed by then?”“Then you wait until he has. I don’t like it, Raph, and I don’t want to lose you, but if being human is so important to you, do it. I won’t stand in your way.”“You'll do it, right? We do everything together.”“No. I like who I am.”“But who will I turn to for advice?”“You can visit me.”“It's not the same.”“Nothing in life ever is, Raph. Will you be okay?”“Leo, having a family of my own means so much, but it's not worth losing you.”“You won’t lose me.”“But only seeing you sometimes isn't worth it. I think I’ll stay here and remain a Turtle,” Raphael said, even as his heart sank.“You can always change your mind.”“I won’t. I love you and our family too much for us to ever be parted, especially you, Leo. You're my best friend and I can’t and don’t wanna imagine being without you.”April thought about Raphael's words.That is so Raphael. He wants so much, but he won’t have it if it means losing his brothers, because they’re everything to him and vice versa.She waited for a couple of minutes, then turned the corner, said her goodbyes and went home.Another memory of a recent trip to the farmhouse surfaced in her mind. They’d all had so much fun, but Raphael had acted weird and come to think of it, so had Leo. They’d seemed a bit nervous around each other, which was odd, because they’d been around each other their whole lives. Maybe they’d finally had the fight that had severed bonds for good. Could that be it or was it her overactive imagination? Was Casey right and Raphael and Leo were soulmates and they’d had some sort of connection and were ashamed about it? Like maybe a kiss or something more?It wouldn’t have bothered her at all if that was the case. All that mattered was that her friends had someone to love, but she knew that Splinter would never feel that way. Maybe something had happened and Leo had got cold feet, because he was worried that Splinter would find out. It made sense, because the things Leo craved most were his dad’s acceptance and praise.She’d wanted to ask Leo about it, but now she would never get the chance.April bowed her head in prayer as more tears spilled down her cheeks and said, “Sensei, please make it. I need and love you so much. You’re all I have. The baby and I can’t afford to lose you too.”She was so lost in thought that she didn't hear anyone speak, but she did feel a tap on her shoulder.April nearly jumped out of her skin and said in amazement, "I'm dreaming, right? You can't be here."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“You’re not, babe,” Casey said and beamed. “We’re all back. I don’t know how, but we are.”
Shedding tears, April stood up, hugged him tightly and said, “Case, I thought I’d lost you forever.” She looked up and saw Donnie and Mikey staring anxiously at their dad whose condition was unchanged. “You guys are also back. I can’t believe it. I thought you were all gone and that I was alone. Did you see Leo and Raph?”“Nope,” Mikey said. “Which means they have to be alive. I don’t know for how long, because they had severe injuries. Donnie, will Dad be okay?”
“I don’t know, Mikey. It’s a waiting game. There's not much we can do. I’ll stay with him. The rest of you need to search for Leo and Raph when it’s dark. Scour the city. Someone has to know something about their whereabouts and when they do, we’ll find our brothers and bring them home.”
“What if we don’t?”
“We can’t afford to think negatively, okay?”“What do you mean severe injuries?” April asked. Mikey filled her in. “Then they’re sitting ducks for whoever took them,” she said sadly.
“April, we can’t afford to think that way,” Donnie said. “We will find our brothers and we will bring them home. We have to be strong in the meantime. There’s no point crumbling, because it doesn’t help.”A voice said weakly, “My sons…”
“Dad?” Donnie said as he studied the old rat. “Dad, can you hear me? Open your eyes if you do.”
Splinter opened his eyes, blinked in astonishment when he saw Don gazing at him and said, “Donatello, is that really you, my son? I must be dreaming.”
“No, Dad. We’re all here. I don’t know how, but we are and you’re gonna be just fine. I promise.”“Papa,” Mikey said as his eyes filled with tears. “You gave us such a huge fright. Don’t do that again,” he added and grabbed Splinter’s hand.
“Leonardo? Raphael?” Splinter said. “Are they here?”“No, Dad,” Donnie said as he fetched a glass from the sink and filled it with water. He returned to his dad and said, “Drink this, Dad, please.”
Splinter sipped the water and said, “Please find them, my son. I cannot rest until they are here with us. I had a terrible dream when I was lingering between here and the light. Your brothers are facing the worst nightmare they have ever encountered. An evil they do not how to combat, because that evil is nothing they have ever faced before. It is venomous and will either break them or make them realize they are stronger than they thought. You must find them. Please do not give up.”
“We will get them back, Dad. You can count on it. Did you happen to see what the evil was?”
“No, but my dream told me that it is something that could bring them to the point of destruction and it could even destroy our family bonds.”“Nothing could do that, Dad,” Mikey said. “We’re brothers and we’ll always love and be there for one another, whatever happens.”
“We will bring them home, Dad,” Donnie said. “I promise. Our family will be whole again. How about something to eat? Mikey, make Dad some soup, okay?”
“On it,” Mikey said and ran out of the room.“We’ll help you,” April said and nudged Casey, because she thought Don might want alone time with Splinter.April and Casey left the room.“Dad,” Donnie said, “What evil did you see? You can tell me. Mikey isn’t here. I know you like to protect his innocence. We all do, but you can be real with me.”
“The worst kind,” Splinter said despondently as tears rolled down his cheeks. “They are being treated like pets, Donatello, and subjected to all kinds of mental and physical degradation. There is only so much the body can take. I fear they will soon enter the abyss. Raphael is not as mentally strong as his brother and may have already crumbled. Leonardo will be tougher to crack, but he also has limits. If they enter the abyss, they may never leave it and recover. Find them, my son!” Splinter said hysterically. “Do not tell Michelangelo. He may be older than Raphael, but he is younger mentally and does not need to know about such perverseness.”
“We will,” Donnie said and grabbed his dad’s hand as his own heart shattered at what his poor brothers must be going through. “We will bring them home and help them heal. I want you to eat the soup and to get plenty of rest, okay, Dad? You have to be brave and strong. Leo and Raph will need you more than ever when they return.”
Splinter nodded and said, “You have no idea what we a are up against, my son.”
“Maybe not, but I do know we’re family, we’ve been through hell and back together and we'll get through this too. So will Leo and Raph with our love and support.”Mikey returned with the soup.Splinter ate it and then closed his eyes and rested.Mikey and Donnie watched over Splinter and prayed he would make a full recovery. The heart attack had been an immense shock and it would take a long time for him to heal.April and Casey were still in the kitchen and were having a snack.Donnie's eyes shimmered with tears as he thought about his missing brothers.
Leo and Raph, hold on. You’re courageous, Hamato’s, noble warriors and are not pets or whatever the sickos want you to be. Fight. Don’t crumble. Keep fighting and know we will find you. We won’t ever quit. I love you guys so much and we’ll do everything we can to help you when you're home. You’re not and will never be alone. Please don’t give up. We all need and love you so much. I don’t pray, but I’m praying now. Please come home.
XXXXLeo realized he’d fallen asleep, when rough and calloused hands stroked his cheeks and he heard a voice urge him to wake up.He opened his eyes and stared up into dark and soulless eyes and a brown face, which wore a huge grin and were those fangs? Was he gazing at a mutant snake? What was this new person?“I am Venom, a mutant black mamba and your worst nightmare,” the person said. “You must be Leo. Beast has talked a lot about you.”
“Who the fuck is Beast?”
“You may know him as Raphael. Beast is his new name. It suits him. You’ll soon have a new name too. How about slut? I like it, because that’s what you’ll be. A slut to use and to abuse.”
“I'LL Kill YOU IF YOU TOUCH HIM!” Leo snarled, his blue eyes blazing.
“So passionate and feisty like Beast, who is sorely lacking in manners. All I did was help him and he was hostile. Kids today are so ungrateful and disrespectful to their elders. Never mind. He will learn respect and so will you.”
“You leave him alone!” Leo growled, refusing to be intimidated by this creature, even as his heart pounded with fear. “I can handle whatever shit you want to dish out, but leave Raph alone. Don’t think you have us imprisoned forever. We will escape and we will kill you for all you’ve done.”
“So possessive. I think he’s more than a brother. Your lover perhaps. It isn’t uncommon for Turtles in the wild to mate with their siblings. I probably mated with some of my sisters. It’s okay, Leo. There don’t have to be secrets here. You can tell me. I won’t look down at you for succumbing to your base needs.”
“WHERE THE HELL IS MY BROTHER? Fucking get him, you asshole! I won’t play your sick games and I know my brother won’t either.”
“He was sleeping or perhaps he had my cock up his ass when I last saw him. I really don’t know,” Venom said, wishing to push Leo’s buttons. Riling his prisoners was always tons of fun.
“Stop messing with me, you wacko snake,” Leo hissed. “Where is he?”
“So demanding. You really need to relax, Leo. Are you sexually frustrated and pent-up? Is Beast not being a willing boy in the bedroom? Too bad. I’m using him first and then you can have him. How about that?”Leo's anger flared as he digested Venom's words about his precious brother. This snake is despicable. I detest him, but snapping at him won't get me anywhere, especially as it's obvious he loves testing my buttons. Pretty much what Raph did. Oh, Raph, please be okay.“Look, we got off to a bad start,” Leo said and smiled his most winning smile as hatred for the grotesque mutant surged through him. “I just want to know how my baby brother is. Do you understand? Please tell me how he is.”
“That’s so much better, Leo,” the snake said condescendingly. “Politeness is much better and more refined than swearing. Perhaps we’ll get along, after all. I have to go. I just wanted to meet the brother Beast is always talking about. You’re a cutie. I think we'll have a blast together. I’m a kinky bastard and I have so many plans for you and Beast, of course. I don’t want him to think he’s neglected. He’s not and will be my star pet. I hope you aren’t jealous. I think Beast has been in your shadow his whole life and he needs to shine for a change. It’ll do wonders for his ego,” Venom said and chuckled. “Beast is extremely beautiful. I’m sorry I wasn’t the first to take him. It would have been amazing to break him in first and to hear his whispered screams as he was ravaged for the first time by my thick cock tearing through his backside. Never mind. I will still enjoy dominating him into eternal submission.”
“Please let me see him. I beg of you,” Leo said as his blood ran cold at the villain’s malevolent words. The guy was a sadist. It'd take immense strength not to crumble. He could do it, though. He was tough and he wouldn’t shatter, because his baby brother was counting on him more than ever. Raphael had to realize that he was also strong and tougher than he thought. If both of them did that, then they could survive this shithole and they would return to their dad. That is, if he hadn’t keeled over and died when he suspected all of his sons were dead.Leo thought about Splinter.
Dad, please be alive. We’ll need your strength, love and wisdom more than ever as we try to heal when we get out of here. Dad, if you can hear me, wherever you are, please don’t fall apart. Stay strong. I will do everything in my power to bring Raph and I home to you.
“Afraid not, my pet, but you will see Beast when he’s accepted his new life,” Venom said. “Perhaps or you might not. It depends on how you behave. I’ll send my beast your regards."Venom left the room.“I WANT MY BROTHER!” Leo screamed in frustration. He’d tried his utmost to be civil, but it hadn’t got him anywhere. He still hadn’t seen his brother, who was probably terrified out of his wits. Poor sweet Raphael, who didn’t deserve any abuse. Not that he, Leo, did either, but Raphael had already been through the wringer with Slash. Why did he have to suffer again?Leo badly needed the bathroom and he was so damn hungry. Why hadn’t he been fed and taken to the bathroom? Then it dawned on him that starving him and depriving him of the bathroom were well known torture techniques to mentally humiliate him and to make him beg like an animal to have those privileges.Leo knew starvation could lead to hallucinations and eventually death. He’d been stranded a few times on missions with his brothers when food had been dangerously low. They’d always been rescued by their allies before the food had run out, though.But this was different. No allies would come running if he didn’t submit and if he didn't bow to his new fucking Masters, then he couldn’t help his brother and get out of there.So he had to forget his dumb pride, because damn it, he had pride too. It was one of the reasons why he and Raphael fought so much. Neither liked backing down when they argued. They were really two sides of the same coin: passionate, feisty, opinionated, had raging tempers, were hot-blooded spitfires and deeply devoted to all they loved, although Leo had a better handle on his temper and had learned to temper it.It was inevitable then that they’d clash and as much as Raphael pissed him off and vice versa, they were still extremely close and sought the other out when they had nightmares and needed comfort. They talked about everything under the sun and they knew they’d always have each other’s backs. They were best friends. Raphael was close to Casey, but he said that Leo was actually his best bud. That made Leo puff up his plastron with pride, because he thought the same about his little brother and had always been a bit jealous of his friendship with the human.Brothers. Well, Donnie had said that he and Mikey were bio brothers, but Leo and Raphael were unrelated to them and to each other. That hadn’t mattered to any of them though, because they counted one another as family and always would. You didn’t have to be blood to be family, did you?Leo loved them all, but if he had to be honest, his love for Raphael ran deeper. He knew that’s why he’d so readily acquiesced when Raphael had said he wanted to be with Leo if he became a girl, because he wanted Raphael. That’s probably why Raphael had asked him. They wanted each other, but it was a forbidden fruit, because they’d been raised as brothers and Splinter would never approve. Donnie and Mikey probably wouldn’t either. He and Raphael would be called sickos and a lot worse and would probably be banished.Leo cast his mind back to the farmhouse and a moment that was seared into his memory forever.FLASHBACK: SEPTEMBER 24Leo and Raphael were standing on the porch late at night and talking as they gazed in awe at the full moon and the stars. They rarely had the opportunity to do that.“Take off your mask, Leo,” Raphael said. “I wanna see you without it.”
“Why?”
“Do as I ask, please.”Please, a word Raphael rarely used.Leo undid his mask and so did Raphael. They hated being maskless around others, because it made them feel vulnerable and exposed, but they didn’t feel that way around each other or their brothers and they were often maskless when their human pals weren’t around.“Thats better, Leo,” Raphael said. “I like you without your mask. Do you remember the talk we had some time ago?”
“We talk a lot.”
“'About finding someone.”
“Yeah. What of it?”
“I’ve been doing some thinking. It'll just be you, me, Donnie and Mikey forever, right?”
“What’s your point?”Raphael suddenly smashed his mouth against his brothers in a passionate and spine-tingling kiss, stunning Leo, who to his immense astonishment soon recovered, eagerly reciprocated, wrapped his arms around Raphael’s waist and drew him closer.Their hearts raced as their tongues twined together and their plastrons were flush together, which caused an amazing friction and electricity to surge through them.They churred as the kissing intensified and hands roamed and tugged at belts, which fell to the ground. All they now wore were their wraps.Raphael’s first kiss. It had been everything he’d ever wanted: passionate, special and mind-blowing.It wasn’t Leo’s first, but it was everything he’d ever wanted in a kiss. He should feel guilty for kissing Raphael, because he had a girlfriend, but he didn’t. Being with Raphael felt so wonderful and right.They made out until they needed air.Raphael broke the kiss and had a huge smile on his face.“What the fuck was that, Raph?” Leo said breathlessly.
“I picked you,” Raphael said shyly.
“What do you mean you picked me? Are you nuts? The others could have seen us.”
“Nah. They’re asleep. It it had to be, because we have the most in common, Leo, and we have chemistry. You can’t deny it.”Leo couldn’t, but come on. This was his brother. It was wrong on so many levels.“It isn't wrong, Leo,” Raphael said. “We're not bio brothers and it’s obvious we want each other. You wouldn’t have kissed me if you didn’t. Why can’t we be together?”Leo's head was spinning. Raphael had kissed him and he’d liked it. No. He'd loved it. What was wrong with him? He was so fucked up, wasn’t he?“We could sneak around until Dad’s passed,” Raphael said as he trailed a hand down Leo’s spine, which made him shiver. “Then we don’t have to and can do whatever we want. I love you, Leo. I have for a long time and you're the subject of my most intimate dreams. I desire you and wanna be with you forever. You feel it too, don’t you?”
“No. We have a connection. I feel the same way and have always loved you. I guess I buried my feelings, because no one would approve. Fine. We’ll do what you suggest, but we have to be careful.”
“That’s my middle name,” Raphael purred as he wrapped his arms around Leo and then kissed him hungrily.They'd snuck around for two weeks at the farmhouse, made out whenever they could and had even petted each other, but Leo had gotten anxious about others finding out and to Raphael's dismay and ire, had called it off. They’d had a blazing row. Raphael had even shed tears and since then they’d been on edge and nervous around each other.It wasn’t unusual, because they constantly fought anyway.Raphael completely ignored him when they arrived home and chose to spend all of his free time with Casey. He talked about banging chicks and even showed his crude porn mags and the websites he went on to his brothers. It was like a dagger in Leo’s heart. He wanted Raphael so much, but he was petrified of everyone’s reaction.So Leo wasn’t the brave leader he was supposed to be. He was a fucking coward for not having the balls to say ‘fuck you’ to the world and to all he’d ever known, so he could be with the person he cherished most.His Raphael, his love.Perhaps this new nightmare that he and Raphael had been thrust into was meant to give him the push to man up and to fight for his love.Forget his stupid pride, ego and everything he’d ever known. None of that mattered. All that mattered was Raphael, his brother, his treasured love and soulmate.He would do whatever the psychopaths wanted, no matter how horrific it was and would suffer if it brought his Raphael peace. He would be relegated to a mere pet, but he would do it with a twist.He would pretend he had lost his identity, mind and soul. He could pretend. After all, he’d pretended that he didn’t love Raphael after their breakup and had been so good at it. He'd even sometimes even believed himself.Yes. He'd do that, be strong and rely on his meditation, which had never failed to help him through his trying times.Then he'd find a way for he and Raphael to escape and they’d return home to Splinter. He'd apologize to Raphael, beg him back and then they’d tell Splinter that they were an item.The rat might be furious and threaten banishment, but Leo wouldn’t back down. He and Raphael would leave together and would forge a new life somewhere else.He’d lost Raphael once, but he wouldn’t again.Tears streamed down Leo's cheeks as he thought about his soulmate.
I love you, Raphie. I’m so sorry I didn’t have the guts to fight for our relationship. I hurt you immensely. I regret that so much. I promise we’ll get out of here, we’ll be together and I won’t let anyone break us up. Please hold on, Raphie.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I.am sorry I haven't updated any chapters or stories this week. My Cassie, who was my treasured dog and my soul died unexpectedly last weekend and I have been grieving all week. The pain is still raw and I miss her incredibly. She was family and my baby really. The sweetest and most gorgeous dog I have ever had. I will get to updates either tomorrow or Monday.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Raphael was woken by soft hands cupping his rear and then gently squeezing his butt cheeks.“Piss off!" Raphael growled and stiffened as his heart pounded with fear. “Don’t touch me.”“What are you going to do about it, hmmm?” Venom said as he leered down at him. “I was examining my prize. I am curious to see what spots spark pleasure.” He pushed Raphael’s tail aside, flicked his tongue across Raphael’s puckered hole and said, “Well, look at that. You self-lubricate and are already wet. I didn’t have to do much to get you going. You really are a whore.”The snake licked Raphael’s hole and enjoyed how much he was degrading his helpless pet.Raphael’s body started to heat up with the snake’s touch, every part of him feeling like it was on fire as his arousal grew, his pheromones were released into the air and his dick strained against the catheter. It was true. He was extremely sensitive to touch, like the Komodo dragon had said. All he wanted to do was to be fucked, to cum and to make his Master proud of him?His fucking Master, his owner, who was eating him out with that disgusting long forked tongue of his.
I'm so ashamed. Fuck. Not again. I don’t want this. I want Leo. Where is he? Please don’t let them have hurt him.
“Please stop,” Raphael whined. “I don’t want this.”“Hush, Beast. It’ll be pleasurable,” Venom said as he lowered his head between Raphael’s butt cheeks and then sucked his dripping hole while he stroked the soft flesh of the inside of Raphael’s thigh. Relax. Give in. You’ll enjoy it.”Raphael had dreamed about doing things like this with Leo, but had resigned himself to being alone when the leader had dumped him, told himself he’d never really loved Leo, he liked chicks and was straight. He'd jerked off to porn videos of girls, but in the dark corners of his mind he knew he was deluding himself and he was really gay. Why else had he fucking succumbed to Slash so easily? And why then had he literally pleaded for his ex to be with him if he did become a girl? Okay, he wouldn’t be gay then, but still. Why a guy?Because he was fucking gay and had the hots for his brother. Well, technically not his brother. They weren’t related, but they’d been raised as such.Leo. He did still love Leo, but they would never be together. He was too up Splinter’s ass to make a stand and to fight for their love.Leo, who was perfection personified and extremely gorgeous with his dreamy blue eyes, his exquisite body and his sexy voice, which all caused butterflies in Raphael's stomach when he was around, although Raphael pretended that he didn’t love Leo more than a brother. He was so good at pretending. Everyone bought it, including himself sometimes.“Relax,” Venom whispered. “Come on, Beast. Relax, my boy. Let your Alpha give you what you need and want.”Raphael didn’t want this, despite how good it was starting to feel. He didn’t want the psychopath touching him in intimate places that only a lover should. He detested the way it made him feel.Broken, small, vulnerable, helpless and it made him hate himself for the way his body was reacting. His body, which didn’t feel like his anymore. What would he do if it went further?Intimacy wasn’t supposed to be sordid or make one feel dirty and cheap, like the snake’s touches did to him. Leo wouldn’t have treated him this way. He’d have been caring, loving and treated him like a god and Raphael would have done the same thing.“The name’s Raphael!” the hothead tried to assert himself. “Stop, you fucking sicko! I don’t want this. I’m just a kid.”“Yes. You’re young and I like that a lot," Venom said. "It means you’ll be trained, like I said, but I’m giving you pleasure for now. Take it while you can, Beast. That is your name. My beast.”The snake resumed his licking of Raphael’s hole and raked his talons down Raphael’s arms, which caused deep gashes and made the Raphael churr loudly.“You like that, huh? You like pain. You must, because you aren’t protesting anymore. I can give you all the pain you want and crave, Beast," Venom said.He bit Raphael’s thigh and raked his fangs across the soft flesh as his hands wandered to Raphael’s ass and then spanked him hard.Yeah, Raphael did love pain. He often fantasized about BDSM, watched countless videos on YouTube and wished he had a lover to enact the scenarios with. He'd sometimes flog himself with a belt. He loved the feel of a whip as it lashed against his skin and he marvelled at the blood that spilled. Not a lot, because he hadn’t wanted his family to find out and no bruises where they would see them either.He’d even tried erotic asphyxiation with his own belt in his bedroom. That had been such a rush.So, he was a masochist and perverted, wasn’t he? Just like this fucking snake, so maybe his new nickname Beast suited him. The snake was trying to bring out his primal urges that he hid from everyone else, because he didn’t want them to think he was deranged, but he could be himself with this snake. He didn’t have to pretend he was someone else. Someone normal, like the rest of his family. He wasn’t.He was a beast and he didn’t belong anywhere, not even with Leo, so maybe it would be okay to trust the snake and to allow himself to indulge in his fantasies. Just for a while. He could punish himself and hate himself later, right? Man, he couldn’t think. His body was on fire and his mind was spinning. This was what he wanted, right? What he’d always desired?“ARGH!” Raphael roared as he arched his back. The dual sensations were driving him crazy and he was on the verge of an orgasm. “MORE, MASTER! MORE! YES! FUCK!”“As you wish,” Venom said and bit Raphael’s other thigh as he spanked him harder. “Good boy. Cum for your Master, boy. Cum and be a good pet.”“ARGH!” Raphael bellowed and spilled his load onto the bedsheets. His uninjured hand fisted his pillow and his tail thumped in appreciation on the mattress.“Such a good boy,” Venom praised. He trailed kisses along his panting pet’s neck. “Such a good boy. I am proud of you.”“Of me?” Raphael whispered as he came down from his orgasmic high and shame descended on him like a ton of bricks. How could he have acted so wantonly with that snake? Why? The snake had touched him and he hadn’t really wanted it, so why had he behaved that way?The Komodo dragon had told him that it was the venom making him so aroused, but that the venom wouldn't be needed in the not-too-distant future, because he would willingly submit himself to his Master.Really? Was that really his fate? To be a snake’s pet and to maybe have his babies?Babies. Well, Slash had already pipped Venom to that and Raphael was probably gravid with his babies.But there could be snake babies after that and what else?Because he wasn’t just a pet. He was a breeding vessel to be bred with whatever his Master desired.What else would they do to him? Experiments? He could handle needles and blood if he had to, but the rest. No. He was up against a force he didn’t know how to deal with. He’d always thought he was strong, but he wasn’t, was he? He was weak, pathetic and everything he’d always despised. So much for the brawn of his family.Hell, he missed them so much.What if he did escape, went home and he had snake babies and Slash’s babies? How would they be received? Would he even want the babies? Fuck no.A weeping Raphael thought about his situation.
I’m so fucked up. I let him degrade me and I allowed myself to give in to my base and twisted desires. What will the family think? What will Leo think? I’m pure filth. I'm not worthy of anyone, especially Leo. How could I face my family again? But damn it, I wanna hug Dad and Leo, tell Leo I’m sorry, I still love him, that I’m sorry and that I want him back, but Leo wouldn’t want me now. I’m trash and it’ll get worse when the snake goes further than today.
Raphael shuddered at the thought. Fuck. But maybe Leo would find a way for them to escape? Or perhaps Leo was dead, because there was no way in hell he'd let these monsters degrade him.If that was the case, then he, Raphael, was all alone to face his nightmare. How was he supposed to cope on his own? He’d fought numerous battles, but this was something else. He knew he was unequipped to deal with it, especially as his injuries had rendered him defenceless. He was just a fucking petrified fifteen-year-old boy who’d been trained to fight enemies, but he didn’t know how to fight this. This was a whole different ball game with enemies much smarter, deadlier and more evil than he’d ever faced. There was no doubt the bastard snake knew that too.Venom walked to the front of Raphael, kissed his tears away and said, “Don’t cry, pet. I gave you some of what you’ve always wanted. The best is still to come.”“I h-hate you,” Raphael said in a small voice as guilt and shame shot through him. “Look what you did to me! You molested me and treated me like I’m filth. I’m just a kid, damn it. Have you got no compassion? And what about what we discussed? I guess that’s a no."“I imagine you do, Beast. That’ll soon change and you’ll willingly give yourself to me. Your shame will evaporate and you’ll be thrilled and delighted to be under my control. Guess what, Beast? It isn’t molestation if you loved it. You did. You churred, moaned and pleaded for more. As for our chat, that was interesting, but no. I could never betray my master for a sniveling sack of shit like yourself, who if I grow bored of or if you displease me, I won’t hesitate to annihilate. So, you know what you have to do. Perform, behave and cum. Cum, cum, cum. Easy. I have no humanity and nor do I want it. Rest. I will be back soon and we'll go further then, Beast. I want to see your other prized spots. Sweet dreams,” Venom said and kissed Raphael’s cheek.Raphael crumbled and his heart shattered as he heard the snake’s cold words. He was done for, wasn’t he? Leo would never let anyone treat him this way. Damn it. He was so weak and fucking pathetic.“Where’s my brother?” Raphael asked.“Your lover? Hmm. I haven’t seen him. You’re cracking beautifully. Inch by inch, I’m wearing you down, Beast. Fighting me is futile,” Venom said and caressed Raphael’s cheek with a talon. “It won’t be long now until you’re completely under my spell. Mine. You're weak, Beast, and aren't the warrior you thought you were. That was a farce. I know the real you. Rest.”“I w-won’t l-let y-you b-break m-me d-down,” Raphael said, trying to summon up bravado, even as he blinked away tears. “Do your worst, asshole. I can take it.”“Right, but you are, Beast. I can see it. Accept it. It won’t be so bad. You’ll get all the cum you want and my babies,” the snake said and grinned evilly, showing his fangs. Then he left the room.Raphael mentally swore and tried to get himself together,
Fuck. Get yourself together, Raph. Now. Quit bawling like a baby. You're not and are brave, tough and strong. You're a Hamato. Leo needs you. He could be abused too. You have to heal, find him, escape and get back to Dad. You have to or you'll die in this place. You don’t want that. Fight, Raphael. Be the fearless and noble warrior you've always been for Leo. You can do it. Don’t let them see you crack or sob anymore. Fight. I know you can do it. I will for Dad, for Leo and for our love.
Raphael’s drifted into a restless sleep and dreamed about his family and the happy times they’d shared.“Hamato!” a familiar male voice boomed into his ear slits.A dismayed Raphael realized who the voice belonged to.Fuck. Shredder. I’m so frightened, but I won’t let him see it.“What do you want, Tin Can?” Raphael asked as he raised his head. “A recipe for my spaghetti bolognaise? It’s the best or maybe you want my chocolate cake recipe.”“Hardly, you filthy beast," Shredder said. "Silence. I do the talking. I would have you exterminated, but my mutants seem to think you’re valuable for my plans. I have conversed with them and have come to the same conclusion. Venom has informed me that you self-lubricate, which means you’re an Omega and can fall pregnant or gravid when it comes to Turtles. That suits me very well, but I have a feeling you’re going to cause me much grief. That's why I'm giving you a warning.”“I'm not scared of you, Metal Mouth, and I won't be here long. You'll see.”“Really?” Shredder as he lifted Raphael up with one hand, pulled the catheter out of him and made a slicing movement with his gauntlet with the other hand, which severed Raphael’s tail and caused blood to gush from the stump and onto the bed linen.“My tail!” Raphael screamed as tears sprang to his eyes and seeing his bloody tail on the bed. “Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.”“If you give any shit, Hamato, or try to escape, I’ll maim you and much worse. Do I fucking make myself clear?” Shredder roared as his dark eyes flashed.“I’m sorry,” Raphael wept. “Please fix it.”“Beyond repair,” Shredder said coldly and placed Raphael back onto the bed shell down. “I will do what I threatened. Be warned. Then what the fuck will you do, huh?”The villain flounced out of the room, leaving Raphael in a flood of tears.A despondent Raphael picked up his tail.My beautiful tail. Now I’m exposed more than ever. I wanna go home. I can’t take much more. Leo, please find me and get me outta here.Raphael was still sobbing when Venom entered the room a few minutes later.“What’s your problem, Beast?” Venom asked as he looked at his sniveling and bleeding pet.“M-my t-tail. H-he c-cut it off,” Raphael stammered. “F-fix it, p-please, M-master. It h-hurts s-so b-badly.”“Relax, Beast,” Venom said kindly as he went to the desk to get some salve. “This will take your pain away, but I need to turn you over. You’re safe with me. I’ll never hurt you.”“S-safe? Really? I’m scared.”“I know, Beast. Master will take care of you. You just have to trust him, okay, little one?”“I wanna go home.”“This is your home,” Venom said and turned him over. He washed the blood off Raphael with a damp cloth, peered down at the stump and said, “It’s irreparable, Beast. I’m sorry. Shall I give you something for the pain?”“I w-want m-my b-brother. H-he m-makes m-me f-feel b-better.”“I have no idea where Leo is, Beast,” Venom said as he smeared the salve over Raphael’s stump and ogled his hole, which was more exposed without his tail. “But you’re safe with me. I will take care of you. Feel better now?”Venom inwardly grinned.Shredder did me a huge favor. Beast’s pesky tail is out of the way and his hole is more accessible to me.“S-stop calling me Beast. It’s Raphael. I'm not a beast. W-what are you gonna do with my tail?”“It’s useless, pet,” Venom said and picked it up. “I’ll throw it into the wastepaper basket. How about something to eat? You must be starving.”“T-trash? It’s m-my t-tail. I n-need it. F-fix it. Y-you h-have t-to. D-don’t leave me. I’m t-terrified. I can’t face much more. Please help me.”“I can’t fix it, Beast. You’ll soon adjust to being without it. I’ll be back soon and I will always care for you. Don’t cry,” Venom said as he threw the tail into the wastepaper basket and then left the room, leaving a distraught Raphael.The tearful emerald eyed Turtle ran a hand over his stump, looked at his exposed hole and said, “I feel more broken and vulnerable. Look at me. I'm so exposed and open. I hate it. I wanna go home so badly."XXXX“Hey there, Hamato,” Shredder said cheerfully as he entered Leo's room. “Having a nice stay?”“Screw you,” Leo snapped, his blue eyes blazing.“I’ll pass and there’s no need to be so hostile. I’m here for a friendly chat.”“You and friendly don’t go in the same sentence. What do you want?”“To talk and to give you a warning,” Shredder said and flashed his gauntlets. “I’ve warned your irritating brother. Now’s your turn.”“What did you do to my brother?” Leo demanded. “I’ll kill you if you’ve laid a hand on him.”“It’s amazing how one single action can make someone crumble and boy, did your brother. I had a blast watching him. What a wimp he is.”“I’m gonna kill you,” Leo snarled, his blue eyes flashing.“Right,” Shredder said and chuckled. He made a quick slicing movement with his right gauntlet and severed Leo’s tail. Blood immediately gushed from the stump and stained the bedsheets crimson.“What the fuck?” Leo said and howled in agony. His bloody tail was next to him, but was unable to be reattached.“A warning. I gave your brother the same one. You pride yourself on your oratory skills. If you try to escape, I will cut out your tongue and much worse. Do you understand?”“You may have amputated my tail, but you haven’t taken away my dignity, Shredder,” Leo said as he ignored the pain. “Or my spirit. I'll never lose hope of getting out of here and I will succeed.”“Perhaps not, but I can make you listen to reason. Raphael. I will maim, disfigure him and possibly even kill him if you try anything, so why don’t you mull that over? I’ll send someone to give you pain killers,” Shredder said and tossed the tail into the wastepaper basket. “Fitting place, don’t you think? Think carefully, Leonardo. Raphael’s life versus escaping. Which is more important? Hmm?”The scoundrel left the room.Leo mentally cursed.Fuck. We're so screwed. He'll do what he says if I try anything. I can’t let that happen to Raph. Please let a miracle happen and someone else break us out.XXXXShredder met Venom in the passage and said, “I have a feeling that Leonardo and Raphael will still be difficult. You know what to do, Venom. Use whatever methods you need to. I want information about the locations of the lair and the Mutanimals. Do you understand?”“Yes, Master. By the way, amputating their tails was a stroke of genius.”“I thought so too. It sends home a message that they’re fucked in more ways than one. We leave for Japan the day after tomorrow.”“Why?”“I have a bigger breeding facility and a bigger place there. All of the prisoners, including the Turtles will be transported in their cages and loaded onto my ship.”“Very well.”“See you later. Keep me posted," Shedder said and went to his study.Venom sought out Hun, who would be Leo’s interrogator and then Raphael’s.Armed with a syringe, which contained a powerful tranquilizer drug, Hun went to the room, where Leo was and entered it.XXXX“How’s it going, Leonardo?” Hun said.“Fuck off,” Leo snapped as his blue eyes blazed.“That’s no way to talk to an old friend.”“We’re not friends. What do you want?”Hun smiled nastily and injected Leo in his arm.The leader shrieked in astonishment and said, “You fucker, what did you do?”“You’ll find out soon enough,” Hun said and grinned.Leo tried to resist whatever it was that had been injected into him, but his efforts were futile, because the drug invaded his bloodstream and his eyes closed.A beaming Hun unstrapped the passed out Turtle, lifted him into his arms and headed to the dungeon.
I love interrogating. I was born for the job. I will get the answers we need out of him. I will break him down and then I will do the same to his bothersome brother. Listening to their screams will be a huge pleasure. Nothing gets me off more than a helpless prisoner screaming and begging for mercy.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Cassie Stone, a gorgeous raven haired and blue eyed twenty-five-year-old woman sat opposite Shredder at his study desk and sipped her coffee. She had been his assistant for over three years. She was also his girlfriend and had seen the atrocities he’d wreaked, which had given her countless nightmares. At first she’d tried to compartmentalize. It had worked for a while, but her conscience had got the better of her and she couldn’t do it anymore. That was why she was there in his office.They’d met at her twenty-second birthday party. Her maternal uncle was Baxter Stockman. Thinking that they'd be a good match for each other, Baxter had introduced them. Cassie had been immediately taken by the striking Shredder and he was equally smitten with her beauty. They’d talked and had soon discovered that they had a fair bit in common: action movies, traveling, reading, art, history and ninjutsu. Cassie’s sensei had been Tatsu, who’d briefly worked for Shredder and she was an expert with the tonfa and sai.Shredder and Cassie swapped numbers and had their first date at a Japanese restaurant. They'd then gone to a coffee shop where they’d talked until sunrise and found a kindred spirit in each other. Cassie had been drawn to his aura of strength, domination, determination and the kindness and respect he showed her. She'd thought he was the one she'd settle down with and have a family.Her own life had been hell too. Her parents passed when she was young and she was sent to live with her maternal grandparents. Life there was dreadful. Both grandparents were alcoholics and mentally and physically abused her. She was emancipated at sixteen and made ends meet by working as a waitress at a restaurant at night. She managed to graduate from high school and worked as a waitress during the day and on weekends and went to college at night where she obtained a degree in Economics and English.She moved in with Shredder after three weeks of dating and was appointed his assistant. Life was great at first and she really loved him, but she soon became disenchanted when he became very controlling and manipulative. He monitored her every movement, physically and emotionally abused her and isolated her from her friends. She lost her self-confidence and was scared to leave. She was afraid that he'd find her and kill her, even though she knew that could also happen when she was with him. Cassie didn’t know what to do or who to turn to and she certainly couldn’t talk to Stockman. He wasn’t exactly someone you could confide in.The turning point came when she felt nauseous. She dismissed it as food poisoning, but when it lingered, she realized she was pregnant and that she had to do something fast or she and her child would be subjected to Shredder’s wrath on a daily basis. That was also the basis for her meeting with him. She had tried to leave before, but had always backed down when he threatened her. She was three months pregnant, but wasn't showing yet.“So, what did you want to talk about, Cass?” Shredder asked.“I can’t do this anymore, Saki. You have to choose between your desires to be omnipotent or me.”“You’re being dramatic, my dear.”“I'm not. Your victims' screams send chills down my spine and make me sick to my stomach. How can you be so barbaric? You’d think after your awful childhood that you’d want to break the mold, be different and help make the world a better place, instead of causing further destruction wherever you go.”“Those people wanted to be my subjects. I have given them the opportunity to be part of something incredible. They’re grateful.”“Bullshit,” Cassie snapped, her dark eyes flashing. “They don’t want to be part of your twisted schemes and neither do I. You clearly don’t want to change and you don’t want me. I’m out of here.”“The hell you are!” Shredder raged, his dark eyes blazing as he sprang to his feet. “I’ll kill you if you leave me. I warned you.”Tears rolled down Cassie’s cheeks and her heart pounded, but her resolve remained. She had to leave.She stood up, blinked back tears, looked at him evenly and said, “I’m going, Saki. This isn’t working. You know it. We’re both miserable and have been for ages.”“But I love you,” Saki said, changing his tactic, because he knew it always worked. “No one makes me as happy as you do, Cass, my sweet love.”“No, Saki. You don’t love me,” Cassie said and shook her head. “You wouldn’t treat me like dirt if you did. Please stop. We’ve been over this before. I’m done and I’m going. I won’t report your actions, but I don’t want to be part of them anymore.”Saki fell to his knees and said imploringly as his eyes bore into hers, “I can change, Cass. Please give me another chance. I’ll do anything.”“No, Saki. You’re a narcissist. They don’t change. I’m leaving. Please don’t look for me if you really love me.”“Go. I don’t need you,” Shredder spat and stood, because he realized that he wasn’t going to get his way. “Go. It’s your fault our relationship failed. You sucked in bed, were a terrible girlfriend and I never loved you the way I loved Anika. She was more of a woman than you could ever be and she gave great head. Get out of here, bitch, and don’t come back.”His insults were like a dagger in Cassie’s heart, but she knew he was only saying them, because he wasn’t getting his way and he wanted to hurt her as much as he could. Heck, he hadn’t loved Anika. She’d only been a fling on a business trip.“Goodbye, Saki. I wish you well,” Cassie said and left the room.Cassie headed to the living room, picked up her cases and quickly left the building. Destination: a woman’s shelter for a few days. Then as far away from Saki as she could get. Canada sounded perfect.A furious Saki picked up a vase of African violets off his desk and threw it. It narrowly missed Bebop as he entered the room. He ducked and the vase hit the wall and shattered into a million pieces. The flowers were strewn on the floor.
Fuck, Cassie. Let her go. I don’t care anymore. She was high maintenance anyway. I’ll soon find a lovely girl who I can mold into my perfect woman. Cassie will miss me so much that she’ll beg me back. I’ll refuse. Screw her. She’ll never get as good as me and she’ll be sorry. They always are. I’m a stud, after all.
“Bad day, Boss?” Bebop asked.“No. I throw vases for fun,” Shredder said sarcastically.The phone rang before Bebop could speak.“Yeah?” Shredder said irritably. “What? Uncle Sam passed away? Really? I am? You’re kidding me. Of course. I'll be there. Thanks for telling me. Bye.”A grinning Shredder replaced the receiver, rubbed his hands and said, “My uncle passed away, Bebop. He had no children, so I’m getting all of his estate and assets. He was extremely wealthy. I have to go to the will reading tomorrow, so we may put off our Japan trip for a while. Who needs women when one has money?”“Does that mean we’re getting a raise, Boss?” Bebop asked hopefully.“Of course not, cretin. What did you want?”“I forgot.”“Typical,” Shredder said as he rolled his eyes.Bebop rubbed his head, snapped his fingers and said, “Oh. I saw one of the prisoners escape over the wall. I ran to stop them, but I was too late.”“You idiot!” Shredder roared. “Why the hell do I employ you?” He pressed the intercom button on his desk and said, “I want lock down and to know who was responsible for the prisoner escaping. All security staff, report to my office at once!”“Um, because you like us?”“No, you useless sack of shit. I would happily dispatch you if I had a chance.”“I don’t understand. What does dispatch mean?”“Grrr. I’m surrounded by imbeciles. Being a villain isn’t as easy as I thought it would be.”The security staff and the Foot appeared. They knew they were in for the dressing down of their lives and that they could possibly lose their lives.Rocksteady had joined them. He’d been on his smoke break.“So,” Shredder said as he glared at his men. “Which of you idiots allowed my prisoner to go free and which prisoner was it?”The men trembled and no one spoke.“Come on. Tell me,” Shredder demanded. “Have the balls to own up to your mistake. Not only do I employ morons, but wimps. You men are pathetic and your ancestors are ashamed of you. Tell me and I may go easy on you.”“It was me,” a blond, blue eyed and burly young man named Tanner said shakily. “I accidentally left a side gate open when we were exercising the prisoners in the garden. One escaped through it and then jumped over the wall. It was a female Mutant lizard who was one of the newest experiments. I pursued it, but was unable to catch it.”“Did you see where it went?”“No. I’m sorry, Boss.”“You should be,” Shredder said icily. He nodded at his men and said, “Take him outside and execute him. Let this be a lesson to you that I will not tolerate failure.”“But you said you may go easy,” Tanner whined as he fell to his knees. Two of Shredder's men lifted him up by the arms.“I will not. I want my men to understand that they have a job to do and that I will not tolerate failure. Leave no evidence and throw him into the Hudson. He won’t be missed, because he has no family.”The men dragged a screaming Tanner to his imminent demise.“I want the rest of you scum to return to your jobs,” Shredder said. “Don’t disappoint me or you’re next. Do you understand?”The men, including Bebop and Rocksteady nodded and grateful to be alive, fled the room.“Right,” Shredder said as he sat at his desk. “What shall I buy first with my newly acquired wealth? I know. A private jet. I’ve always wanted one of those.”He booted up the Internet and browsed ads of private jets for a long time. Then he chose one that had belonged to a Chinese billionaire.XXXXMikey had eavesdropped outside the infirmary when Don was talking to Splinter. His heart crumbled and tears rolled down his cheeks when he’d heard what Leo and Raphael could be enduring. 
Treated like sex objects and bred. We have to find them. Why didn’t anyone tell me that? Why do they keep treating me like a baby and that I’m too naïve to understand anything? I’m not and I’m not stupid. I’m tired of being babied. I want to be treated like my brothers. I have a right to know what’s going on, instead of always being kept in the dark.
He cast his mind back to a happier time. His birthday a few months prior. It seemed like just yesterday when they’d all been together. One united and happy family and there’d been no signs of the impending darkness and blight that was to befall them.FLASHBACK: APRIL 28“Hey, guys,” Mikey said as they gathered around the kitchen table and devoured the chocolate and orange birthday cake that Raphael had made. Donnie and Leo’s lemon meringue pie was to be eaten the next day. Casey and April couldn’t make it, because they had a prior engagement, but would be there the next day. “Am I dispensable?”“Why are you asking that, Mike?” Raphael asked.“Everyone seems to have a role on the team. Leo’s the leader, you’re the brawn and Don’s the brains. I feel like I don’t count. Like what’s my role?”“You're our sunshine and that’s enough, Mike. We’d be lost without you. You make us smile and you're as important as the rest of us.”“Really?” Mikey asked in disbelief.“Yeah,” Leo replied. “Mikey, you’re the glue and light in our family. It would fall apart without you. I’m sorry we gave you the impression that you’re not needed. You are. Spending time with you gladdens my soul when I'm down.”“Really?” Mikey asked again.“Yeah. You’re my best friend and favorite brother.”“You don’t have favorites, Leo,” Mikey said and laughed. “You tell that to everyone.”“Heh. You’re loved and valuable. Never forget that, little brother.”“Yeah,” Donnie said as he patted Mikey’s arm. “You’re my best friend, Mikey. I love you more than all the coffee in the world. You’re my confidante and oasis when times are rough.”“Aw. I’m gonna cry,” Mikey sniffed, touched by the comments. “I didn’t know I meant that much to you guys. I thought I drove you crazy and that you were sick of me.”“You do, Mikey,” Raphael said and lightly punched his arm. “But in a good way and we wouldn't wanna be without you. I tease you, but I don’t mean it maliciously. It’s just brotherly tease, you know. I think the world of you and of Leo and Don. Leo, don’t let it go to your head. You're already a stuck-up dick,” Raphael said and grinned when he saw Leo scowl at him. “But I love you all. You're my brothers, my family, my universe and I would die without you. Besides, who else would wanna deal with me?”“No one,” Leo said. “I pity the woman who ends up with you, Raph.”“Heh. She’d be lucky to have such a drop-dead gorgeous guy like me,” Raphael said and smirked.Leo rolled his eyes and said, “Man, your head is so big. I’m surprised it hasn’t burst.”“You're just jealous that I’m such a hunk and you're average,” Raphael retorted.“Average? I’m better than you at everything, Raph. That’s why I’m leader and you’re…”“I'm what?” Raphael demanded, his green eyes narrowing. “Second best? Is that what you're gonna say?”“Guys, please,” Donnie said quickly and stood up. “No fighting. It’s Mikey’s birthday. Remember what we just talked about. Family. We all love one another. Love makes the world go around. Come on, guys. Please.”“Fine,” Raphael hissed. “But I want Leo to take it back. He isn't better at everything.”“You’re right, Raph,” Leo said. “I’m terrible at being a drunk and at acting impulsively. You excel at them.”Raphael growled and his green eyes flashed as his blood boiled at the insults.“Leo!” Donnie yelled, which was rare for the mild-mannered genius, so everyone gawked. “Stop it. Apologize to Raph and let’s enjoy Mikey’s birthday with no more drama and snarkiness. Please. You guys are family. Hug each other.”Leo and Raphael stood up.“I’m sorry, Raph,” Leo said. “I love you.  That was out of line.”“Accepted, but I’m still sexier than you.”“Fine. I’ll let you indulge in your delusions.”“Leo!” Donnie said crossly.Leo and Raphael hugged, the latter breathing in Leo’s musky scent, which was mixed with mint and sandalwood and thinking it smelled heavenly to his dismay.
What the fuck is wrong with me? I think Leo smells awesome. Maybe I’m gay or something. Fuck. I don’t wanna let him go. Being so close to him is fantastic. Does he feel the same way? What’s wrong with me? I can’t like him. He’s my brother. Fuck. I’m going to Hell, aren't I? You can’t like your brother. Man, I’m so fucked up.
Raphael shook his head, pushed his embarrassing thoughts of Leo aside, extricated himself and said casually, “Anyone wanna watch a movie?”“Sure. I’m game,” Leo said. “Are you okay, Raph?”“Peachy.”“I’m up for it,” Mikey said. “But first a group hug. Please.”The brothers hugged.Raphael inhaled Leo’s heady scent again and deemed it magnificent, the aroma making him dizzy. He sighed and took a deeper whiff.
Yep. I’m definitely attracted to Leo, but why? He ticks me off all the time, so why would I want him? I don’t get it.
They disengaged.“We’ll clear up,” Donnie said. “You and Mike go and pick a movie, Leo. See you shortly.”“Great,” Mikey said. “I’m choosing a horror.”“Sure,” Leo said and he and Mikey went to the living room.Donnie looked at Raphael and saw that he had a dreamy expression on his face.“Are you okay, Raph?” Don asked.“Yeah. Just thinking.”“About Leo?”“Yep. No!” Raphael said and seeing he was caught out, blushed. “Hell no.”“What’s wrong with Leo?”“We’re brothers, Donnie. It’d be twisted and repulsive.”“You guys aren't related, so it wouldn't be wrong and it's not like we have other options.”“I’m straight and I wouldn’t pick Leo if I were gay. He’s such an uppity jerk and full of himself.”“Sounds like you. You guys would be great for each other.”“Drop it,” Raphael snarled. “I’m straight, Donnie. I swear I am. I don’t fucking fancy Leo.”Mikey had wanted a soda and had heard the last part of the conversation when he entered the kitchen.“What’s this about fancying Leo, Raph?” Mikey asked.“Leave it alone, Mikey,” Donnie warned. “Okay, Raph, I’m sorry. I got the wrong idea. Can we please all get along now?”“Fine,” Raphael said. “But bring it up again and you'll eat liquid foods for a month, Donnie. Capiche?”“Roger.”Mikey got his soda and they all went to the living room and spent a quiet evening watching movies. The prankster noticed that Raphael occasionally snuck glances at Leo, but he said nothing, because he didn't want another outburst from the hothead.XXXXMikey went to Raphael’s room later that night to borrow a comic.The temperamental turtle was lying in his bed and leafing through a motorcycle magazine.“Hey, Raph, can I borrow a comic?” Mikey asked as he picked one up from a stack on the desk.“Sure thing.”“Hey, I just wanted to say that I'll always love you, no matter what your sexual orientation is."Raphael frowned, raised an eyeridge and said, “My sexual orientation? What are you blabbering about?”“Um, it wouldn’t bother me if you were gay. You’d still be my brother and I would love you.”“But I'm not gay.”“I’m just saying if you were. You’re my little brother and I'll always love and support you.”“Thanks. Listen, I’m straight.”“Raph, you’re my best friend. We tell each other everything, so if anything bothers you, you can always come to me. Remember that, even if you’re gay and had the hots for Leo or something. I wouldn’t tell anyone and I wouldn’t judge you. I know we’re brothers, but we’re not gonna get girls or find mutant turtle girls, so us brothers hooking up makes sense.”“To you!” Raphael spat. “The idea’s disgusting. I like chicks and I’m gonna get a chick someday. I can do it, you know. I got the looks and I wouldn’t want Leo if I liked guys. He’s a spaz.”“I’m just saying…”“I get it, but I’m straight, Mike, okay? Are you?”“Absolutely.”“Cool.”“I’m going then. Goodnight, little brother. I love you.”“Love you too, squirt.”“Squirt? I’m older than you.”“I know, but I love calling you it. Sleep well, Mikey. Thanks for always being here.”“No worries, Raphie. That’s what brothers are for. Night,” Mikey said as he walked to Raphael’s bed and then touched his forehead to his brother’s.Mikey left the room believing his brother and had never brought it up again.BACK IN THE PRESENT: NOVEMBER 26Mikey marched into the infirmary and said, “Dad, it’s high time you and everyone else keep me informed and stop treating me like a naïve baby who is incapable of understanding anything.”“What are you talking about, Michelangelo?” Splinter asked.“I’m always uninformed, because you don’t think I can handle mature stuff. That’s not true. I’m capable of handling anything. I’m stronger, smarter and more mature than you think. Don’t tell me you’re trying to shield me from darkness or harm. I don’t want that. I want to be treated like my brothers. That means being included in everything. The good and the bad. For goodness’ sake, I’m older than Raph and I have every right to know what happens to my family. How would you feel if you were in my shoes?”“I’d be disgruntled too,” Donnie said. “But we don’t do it to rankle you, Mikey. You’re our light and our happiness and we want to make sure you never go to the dark side. Do you know what I mean?”“Yeah, but when it comes to our family, I want to know everything,” Mikey said. “They’re my brothers too and I deserve and need to know.”“You are right, Michelangelo,” Splinter said. “Forgive an old man for trying to protect his son. I will treat you the same as your brothers from now on.”“Thank you, Dad. I heard some of your conversation,” Mikey said. “Leo and Raph are possibly being held captive and bred and treated like sex objects.”“That is my fear and that they are facing enemies deadlier than we have ever faced before. Enemies that will test their limits and possibly break them. If so, they may never recover from their ordeal. Another challenge is that we do not even know where they are or who these enemies are.”“Have you tried contacting Leo on the astral plain?”“I have, but had no success. I will keep trying.”“Mikey, it’s dark now, so you can go and meet the Mutanimals,” Donnie said. “I’ll stay with Dad.”“Got it,” Mikey said and left the room.XXXXMikey left the lair. Destination: the Mutanimals’ abode. April and Casey had gone home for a change of clothing and would meet him there.
We have to find the guys. Damn. I already miss them so much.
XXXXCassie was nearly at the woman’s shelter, when she was accosted by four knife-wielding stocky men, who stared at her menacingly. There was no one else around.Frightened, but determined not to show her trepidation, Cassie said as she rolled her eyes, “You think I’m scared? Hardly. I'll wipe the floor with you clowns.”“Oh. She’s a wiseass, huh?” one goon said. “Don’t be silly, girly. You could never defeat us. Look at us and look at you. You must only weigh one hundred and twenty-five pounds and we’re close to nine hundred easy. You’re no match, so why don’t you be a good girl, give us your belongings and we might let you go?”“I love a challenge,” Cassie said and shook her long mane. “You should remember that the bigger you are, the harder you fall.”The men gave her a dark look and advanced.Cassie leapt high into the air, but she wasn’t counting on any dirty tricks.One of the men pulled out a Glock and fired. The bullet slammed into her chest and her blood gushed from the wound like a river.She shrieked in pain and shock and fell and her blood pooled underneath her.“You can never beat a gun,” one man said sneeringly as he helped himself to her purse.“You played dirty,” Cassie croaked as pain coursed through her. “You have no honor.”“Who needs honor when there’s money?” another villain said and chuckled. “Let’s go, guys. It’s likely she’ll bleed out, because few come to the back streets.”The men walked away, leaving a moaning Cassie.
Never in my wildest dreams did I think that I’d die alone in the backstreets. I have to move and find help. I don’t want me and my child to die. I have to move.
She summoned up bravado, began to crawl and prayed that a miracle happened and that someone came upon her.Her strength failed her after a few meters.She flopped to the ground and closed her eyes.XXXXMikey took the back streets to the Mutanimals like he always did.The prankster paused when he saw a prone body a few feet away and immediately ran towards it.He bent down, checked Cassie’s pulse and said, “She’s got a pulse, but barely and judging from the blood trail behind her, has lost a lot of blood.”Mikey gently rolled Cassie over.Looks like a gunshot wound. I think she needs a transfusion. I can’t take her to a hospital. I’m taking her home to Donnie. He can help and I’ll give some of my blood if the stored blood we have isn’t enough.He lifted a manhole cover, picked Cassie up, climbed down the ladder and ran until he reached the lair.XXXXMikey soon reached the lair and yelled, “Donnie, I need some help.”The genius ran in the direction of his brother’s voice and said, “Mikey, what on earth is going on?”“I found this girl in the back streets. Help her, please.”“I don’t know if I can,” Donnie said as he studied an injured Cassie. “It appears she’s lost a lot of blood and needs a transfusion. I’m not sure we have enough blood.”“Please, Donnie. You have to try. I’ll give blood if necessary. Look at her. She’s so young and…You have to help her.”“All right. Bring her to the infirmary."Mikey prayed that Cassie would make it as he went to the infirmary with Donnie.XXXX“What is going on?” Splinter asked when he saw his sons enter the infirmary with Cassie.“Mikey found a wounded girl who needs medical attention, Dad,” Donnie said. “I’m not sure I can help, but I’ll try. Mikey, place the girl on the stretcher and let’s see what I can do.”Mikey placed Cassie on a stretcher.Donnie inserted a narrow tube into her vein in her arm, hooked her up to an IV drip and said, “Mikey, I need lots of towels, alcohol, scissors and thread. I have my surgical knife."Mikey got the items, returned a couple of minutes later and said, “She will be okay, right?”“I don’t know,” Don said as he sterilized Cassie’s wound with the alcohol.Mikey watched anxiously as Don cut into Cassie’s abdomen and dug around with the knife for the bullet.Don found the bullet, extracted it, placed it on a metal tray on a desk and said, “The bullet missed her heart. Thank goodness.”He checked for further injuries, found none, but discovered that her unborn baby was dead. Shaking his head sadly, Donnie gently extracted it and placed it on the metal tray.“What’s that?” Mikey asked as he looked at the fetus.“She was pregnant,” Donnie explained. “Judging by the size, I reckon three months along. Poor girl.”“Yeah. A tragedy that a parent should never have to endure. I'd be a wreck if that happened to me. I imagine she will be."The genius nodded, stitched Cassie up and sterilized her wound again.Now it was time for the transfusion.Donnie checked the blood bags in the freezer and attached one to the drip.“Whose blood did you use, Donnie?” Mikey asked.“Yours. I’ll use Raph’s if need be. I’ll need you to give blood to replace it later.”“No worries."Mikey’s blood slowly flowed into Cassie’s IV.“How long will this take, Donnie?” Mikey asked.“It could take up to four hours, but if it’s going well and she doesn’t show any bad reactions to it, I could speed it up.”“Cool. I hope it’s a success. By the way, you need to contact the guys and tell them why I didn’t pitch.”“I will.”Mikey studied Cassie and prayed she'd pull through.
Please let this pretty girl make it. She looks like an angel and is way too young to die. And who knows, maybe she could even date one of us? That would be amazing.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Cassie groaned, blinked, opened her eyes and looked around the room.“Where the heck am I?” Cassie said in alarm. “The last things I remember are being attacked by those thugs and trying to get help and then my world went black.”She glanced down, saw her green hands and screamed, waking Splinter and startling Donnie and Mikey, who rushed into the lab.Mikey and Donnie’s jaws dropped in astonishment when they saw her transformation. She was now a very alluring female mutant Turtle. Hope blossomed in their hearts that one of them could have a shot at love with her.“There is no reason to be afraid, child,” Splinter said gently. “You are safe with us.”Covering her face with her hands, Cassie sobbed uncontrollably at the thought that she was a mutant Turtle and that there was probably no cure.
How will I survive looking this way?
“Hey. You’re gonna be okay,” Mikey said and smiled. “No one will harm you."
“What have you done to me?” Cassie demanded.“Saved your life,” Donnie replied. “We had to give you an emergency blood transfusion. It’s worked and you should make a full recovery, but we didn’t bank on it transforming you into one of us. I know it must be a huge shock. I’m sorry, but there was nothing else we could have done. Let me introduce ourselves. We are the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and you're in our lair. I’m Don. That’s my brother, Mikey and that's our dad, Splinter. We used Mikey's blood.”Cassie blinked.These must be the notorious Turtles who Saki spoke about. They don’t look evil like he claimed, however I know appearances can be deceiving. Look what happened with Saki. I have to keep my wits about me and not blindly trust.“And my child?” Cassie asked. “Did he make it?”
“There’s no easy way to say it. I’m sorry. He didn’t,” Mikey said sadly. “No parent should ever have to lose a child.”Cassie’s eyes welled with tears and she placed a hand over her heart as she said despondently, “I was so looking forward to being a mommy and now that’ll never happen. I even had his name picked out. I was going to call him Christopher after my dad, but now I’ll never get that chance. Who would want me now and what am I going to do? I can’t live a normal life anymore and I have nowhere to go. It’s not fair. Just when I thought I was finally going to have a real chance at creating a life for myself. I know others also have it rough, but I really believed things would be different for me now.”
“You can stay with us,” Splinter said, his heart going out to the young woman. “Life here will be different than what you have known and you will have to stick to the shadows, but you are safe and no one will harm you. We will be your new family and you will only ever know love and happiness.”
“Really? Are you serious?”“Absolutely,” Mikey said. “It’ll be so awesome and I know Leo and Raph would also agree. You’ll be the sister we never had and always wanted. We'd like to know more about you when you’re ready.”Cassie thought about her ex.I sure as heck won't talk about Saki. If they know he was my boyfriend, I wouldn’t be trusted. I'd be cast out and I have nowhere to go. I’ll say nothing and give limited information.“My name is Cassie Jones,” Cassie began. “I was born in Brooklyn, orphaned from a young age and sent to my maternal grandparents who were alcoholics. I was emotionally and physically abused. I was emancipated in my mid-teens and waitressed to make ends meet. I did the same thing after school to pay bills and college fees. My love life hasn’t been a dream either. I always seem to find jerks. I thought I’d found the one with the last guy, but he turned out to be a psychopath. That was my lowest point. I thought it was my fault and that I could save him, but he never changed and grew progressively worse. He controlled my every movement and isolated me from my friends, which made me solely reliant on him. I had no self-esteem whatsoever and was too petrified to leave, because Mark always told me he’d kill me if I did. When I became pregnant, I thought about my son and that he didn’t deserve a life like that. I plucked up the courage and left. Mark didn’t know that I was pregnant. I don’t regret leaving him, only that I didn’t leave sooner. I’m twenty-five, a trained ninja and I'm especially skilled with the tonfa and sai. I love cooking, watching movies and music. I’m an introvert, but I had a few close friends. I guess I’ll never see them again.”
“You poor child,” Splinter said and clucked his tongue sympathetically. “I am so sorry you went through that, but you are safe now. The lair will be your home and we will do all we can to help you recover from your traumatic past.”“Yeah,” Donnie said. “A ninja, huh? Are you related to a Casey Jones? Do you want something to drink?”
“I went to a dojo down town,” Cassie said. “No. I don’t know him. Water would be good.”
Donnie filled a glass with water from the sink, handed it to her and said, “Here you go. Don’t drink it too quickly.”
“Thank you,” Cassie said and gratefully sipped the water. “I really appreciate your kindness, everyone, but I’d like to sleep now if you don't mind.”
“After something to eat. Mikey, go and make something for her to eat.”“I’m on it,” Mikey said and ran out of the room. He was delighted that she'd be staying for at least the foreseeable future.
She was a fox as a human, but she is still absolutely breathtaking as a turtle. Would she be interested in me? I’m only a teenager. Maybe I’m too immature for her and she'd prefer someone like Donnie. He’s the same age as me, but way smarter and more mature.
“When you are up to it, Miss Jones, you can train with my sons,” Splinter said. “And patrol the city. My sons are crime fighters and you could be a great asset to the team. Leonardo is the leader and Raphael is his second-in-command."
“I would like that and to meet them,” Cassie said. “Where are they?”“We don’t know,” Donnie said dejectedly. “We think they were kidnapped, but we don’t know who by. Our allies don’t know either and we’re at a loss what to do.”Suddenly, raised voices at the lair's entrance were heard.“I’ll be right back,” Donnie said and rushed out of the room.XXXXDonnie saw April, Casey, Mondo, Mona Lisa and what appeared to be another female lizard in the living room. The stranger sat on a couch and seemed to be in a catatonic state. Bruises littered her face. She'd clearly been the victim of abuse and was traumatized.“What’s going on?” Donnie asked.
“We saw her running down the street,” Casey explained. “She was mumbling incoherently. We took her to the Mutanimals base, hoping to get sense out of her, but no luck. She slipped into a trance. We hoped you could help her, Donnie.”
“I’ll try,” Donnie said and approached the girl. “Hi. I’m Donnie. Can you tell me your name?”There was silence.Donnie placed a hand on her arm and said softly, “You’re safe here. No one will harm you. I promise. You can talk to me.”
Brown eyes gained focus and looked at him. “Safe?” she asked as her eyes darted around the room. She was clearly looking for the object of her fear.
“Yes. Safe. No one will harm you. What is your name?”
“Clara,” the girl said. “Are you sure I am?”
“Yes. Clara, do you want to tell me what happened?”
“Experiments,” Clara said as her eyes welled with tears. “They murdered my parents, took me and my sister from our home and experimented on us. I was a normal human girl before and looking forward to a bright future after graduating from college. They turned me into this and did all kinds of scientific experiments. They said they wanted to create a super army of mutants. I saw my sister murdered when she refused to comply with their demands. I escaped the first opportunity I got. My poor sister was only fifteen,” Clara wailed. “Such a lovely girl. She didn’t deserve it.”The others listened quietly, their hearts going out to Clara. They wondered if she had seen Leo and Raphael.“I’m so sorry,” Donnie said as he gently squeezed her hand. “I assure you, you're safe now. These are my friends, Mona, Casey, April, Mondo and my brother, Mikey. Do you know who did those atrocious things?”
“There was a hideous Komodo Dragon named Tyler. I was forced to mate with him. It was so gross,” Clara said and shuddered. “He made my skin crawl. He’s the one who kidnapped me and who experimented on me. We were exercized once a day…”
“We?”
“Yeah. There’s a huge breeding facility there. It’s nuts. Mutants of all shapes and sizes and humans are waiting to be experimented on. They live in cages and are treated as pets. Most have had lobotomies and are basically zombies. It’s frightening. Tyler was in charge of us, but there was also a mutant snake named Venom, who was high-ranking. I think he was Tyler’s supervisor and they didn’t like each other. They were always arguing. I don’t know who the big boss is.“
“Did you see any mutant Turtles?”
“No. That’s all I can tell you and I don’t know where this place is. I ran as fast as I could and didn’t memorize the address.”
“It’s fine. You’ve been helpful,” Donnie said warmly.
“I have?”
“Yes. Our brothers are missing and your information could lead us to their whereabouts. Guys, I want you to scour the city and see if anyone can tell us more about these mutants and their location. Clara, you can remain here. I’ll get you something to eat and drink.”
“Thank you,” Clara said gratefully.“We’re on it,” Mikey said and then voiced a deep fear that he had. “Donnie, suppose we find them and they are changed beyond repair. What will we do?”
“I honestly don’t know, Mike. We’ll have to cross that bridge when it comes.”Mona Lisa had been silent until now. “You really think Leonardo and Raphael are at the breeding facility?” she asked.
“Highly likely,” Donnie said.
“I’ll never get the chance to say I’m sorry if we don't find them,” Mona said miserably. “The last words Leonardo will have heard from me are heated ones. I’ll never get to hold him in my arms again and to tell him I love him.”“W-what?” Casey said in shock as the others looked at Mona In astonishment. “You and Leo are a couple?”
“We were,” Mona said. “It’s a long story. I’ll fill you in on the way.”April, Casey, Mona, Mikey and Mondo left the lair, leaving Donnie with Clara.“Let me make you tea and something to eat, Clara,” Donnie said kindly. “Follow me to the kitchen.”
“Thank you so much, Don,” Clara said and they went to the kitchen.XXXXClara was touched by Donnie’s generosity and they ate and talked at the kitchen table. They soon found they had much in common to their delight.
Maybe he’ll help me heal. I hope my information finds his brothers before it’s too late.
Donnie thought she was sweet and wondered if he had a chance with her.“Are you sure you don’t have more to tell us, Clara?” Donnie asked.
“Well, I did hear something. It slipped my mind earlier, but Tyler and Venom are on the move.”
“Where?”
“Japan. We were all going there tomorrow. I think it’s because they have a bigger breeding facility there. The one I was in was becoming rather cramped.”
“That’s interesting,” Donnie said and thoughtfully stroked his chin. “Hey. You haven’t heard of the Shredder, have you?”
“A cheese grater?”
“No. He’s a malicious and sadistic villain. This sounds like his work.”
“Nope. I only met the lower ranked guys and never met the big boss. He was always busy. I’m really beat. Would you mind if I crashed on the couch?”
“No problem,” Donnie said and cleared the dishes.He stacked them in the sink, got her a blanket and pillow from the linen closet and led her to the living room.XXXXDonnie ensured she was comfortable on the couch and then went to the infirmary to relay to his dad all that had happened.XXXXLeo was suspended in the dungeon and his wrists were chained. Hun leered at him as he wielded a whip and even as Leo’s heart pounded with fear, he met the villain’s gaze and looked at him stoically, refusing to let him see his terror.“I’m going to thrash you and make you scream,” Hun said and grinned.
“You won’t break me,” Leo said. “Nothing will, so do your worst.”Hun accepted the challenge and repeatedly lashed at Leo’s body for the next two hours as he demanded to know the whereabouts of the Mutanimals and the lair. He inflicted numerous cuts everywhere he could. The wounds were raw and bleeding, but Leo never bawled or uttered a word, even as his broken body throbbed in agony. He withdrew into his mind and took the beating, which incensed the goon no end. It wasn’t fun when his victim wasn’t moaning.Hun decided to step up the ante and placed a shock collar around Leo’s neck.“This will make you weep,” Hun said confidently as he pressed a button on a gadget.Leo’s body jerked as a jolt of electricity and searing pain coursed through him, but again he said nothing. All he did was bite his lip. He would never give the creep the satisfaction of seeing him break down.“Fuck you,” Hun snapped, his eyes blazing. “You stubborn beast. Crack already!”
“Nope,” Leo said. “I'll never betray my family or friends, no matter what you do.”
“Maybe your brother would like to join our party, huh? I’ll go and get him.”
“Leave Raph alone!”
“Tell me what I want to know and I will.”Leo hung his head and debated what to do.
I’ll cause immense betrayal and heartache whatever I do. The Mutanimals will feel betrayed and hate me if I reveal their location and they may be killed. Dad could be killed if he is still alive and if I tell Hun the lair’s location. Raph will be harmed if I don’t. Fuck. What do I do?
“He’ll never talk,” Tyler boomed from inside the doorway. “It doesn’t matter anyway. I have a microchip planted in the bitch who escaped. She’ll lead us to the lair. While we wait for that to happen, I have some fun planned,” Tyler added, his eyes gleaming and gleefully rubbed his hands, which sent a chill down Leo’s spine. “But not for you. Ever seen One Flew over Cuckoo’s nest? No. I won’t spoil the surprise. Toodles. Hun, keep going. I know how much you love inflicting pain. Hey, Leonardo, if you survive this, maybe you can go. How’s that for an incentive?”
“Leave Raph alone!” Leo yelled, realizing what Tyler was about to do. “I’ll do anything you want. Name your price. Just leave Raph alone.”
“Well,” Tyler said as he stepped closer and inspected Leo. “Your eyes are gorgeous. I want them as a souvenir. Do that and I’ll leave Raphael alone. Maybe I'll even free him. Do we have a deal?”A forlorn Leo thought about Tyler's deal.
I’ll never see Raph again or gaze into his beautiful eyes, but I’ll do it if it spares him. He’s all that matters to me.
“Deal,” Leo said. “Get it over with.”
“You must really love your brother. Would he do the same thing for you?” Tyler asked.
“In a heartbeat. I know my brother. He'd do anything for those he loves, including sacrificing his life.”
“Aren’t you scared?”
“Love knows no fear. Knowing my brother will be safe is all I care about. You'll honor that, right?”
“Of course,” Tyler lied.
“I’ll also be your eternal pet and do all you ask. Anything, no matter how depraved it is.”
“Hun, take him to the infirmary,” Tyler ordered.“Yes, Tyler,” Hun said and cut Leo down. He fell limply into Hun's arms.The trio made their way to the infirmary.Leo thought about his impending loss of sight.
I'm terrified of being blind, but Raph means more to me than my sight. I can learn to adjust to my blindness and live a relatively normal life. I just hope that jerk honors his promise.
XXXXLeo was strapped to a stretcher in the infirmary and given anesthetic.His last thought before he lost consciousness was of he and Raphael kissing and how happy they'd been.“Hand me my surgical blade. I’m going to start the enucleation, Hun,” Tyler said. “The eye muscle and optic nerve will be detached. This procedure includes the removal of the eyeball, along with all of its internal contents from the orbital socket.”
Hun winced at the gruesome details as he handed Tyler the blade and said, “Sounds grisly. How long is recovery?”
“A few weeks. I might get him prosthetic eyes as a little reward for his bravery and stupidity.”
“Huh? You won’t free Raphael?”
“Of course not. There is no honor among thieves, Hun. Surely you should have realized that by now. He was an idiot to trust me.”
“Indeed,” Hun said as he stared at the passed out Turtle.Hun was stunned to feel a stab of empathy for Leo, who’d been cruelly tricked.
Leonardo has sacrificed his sight to save his brother, but he has only made himself more vulnerable and Raphael will still be hurt. I shudder to think what Tyler has planned for him. Leonardo is so courageous. I couldn’t be.
“So, what exactly happened in One Flew over the Cuckoo’s Nest, Tyler?” Hun asked as one of Leo’s eyeballs was placed on a metal tray. The sight caused bile to rise in his throat and he almost retched.
“A lobotomy. It basically changed the person. Do you remember the serial killer, Jeffrey Dahmer?”
“The nutjob who wanted to turn people into mindless zombies, so they never left him?”
“Yep. He never perfected that technique. He drilled holes into their skulls and filled it with battery acid, which instantly killed them. I have a far safer technique. I have my surgical skills. I’ve performed this operation on numerous prisoners.”
“Um, so you want to turn Raphael into a mindless zombie?”
“Right,” Tyler said as he removed the other eyeball and then placed it on the metal tray.
“Why? He’s already on the way to becoming a slave.”
Tyler grinned and said, “Because them becoming shadows of themselves and being as helpless as newborn babies is fun. I will have a blast."
“He is already,” Hun argued. “Look at him. He can’t walk, fight or take care of himself. You don’t have to do that.”
“I know, but I want to. Why are you fighting with me? Do you feel sorry for these meddlesome mutants who have fucked with us for so long and caused us all much grief? Do you know how many men we have lost in battle with those pricks. It includes your cousin.”
“You have a point,” Hun conceded. “But a lobotomy’s extreme. Can’t you do electric shock therapy?”
“I could, but I want to do a lobotomy. I will,” Tyler growled. “I am senior to you and I can do what I want.”
“No, you can’t!” Hun thundered, clenching his fists, his blood boiling.Hun was surprised he was protecting Raphael, who'd killed his cousin.
Raphael may have done that, but he doesn’t deserve a lobotomy. He’s a kid who should be with his family, instead of with crazed loons.
“You first have to run everything by the boss, Tyler," Hun said.
“I already did and he’s in favor of it,” Tyler said and smirked. “It was his idea. I win. Back off, Hun. I’m warning you.”Defeated, Hun backed off. There was no way he could go against his boss and Tyler also knew it.“Make yourself useful and take care of Leonardo,” Tyler said and picked up the metal tray. “He needs all the care he can get. These will look stunning in a jar on my desk. Toodles. I’ll send Raphael your best.”Tyler whistled as he left the room.I can’t wait to operate on Raphael. It and the results will be tremendous fun. My own zombie. Man, it feels like Christmas morning.Left alone with a still passed out Leo, Hun sat down on a chair by the bedside.
I couldn’t save Raphael, but I will save Leonardo. I shouldn’t want to after all he that and his family have done to me and my clan, but Tyler’s lack of honor and Leonardo’s valor struck a chord with me. I was taught honor. I try to live by it and I can’t bear it when others are dishonorable and lie. Leonardo isn’t much use blind anyway and he can’t do much. It would be best to return him to his family, but how? There are guards everywhere.
Tyler poked his head in an hour later and said with a wide grin, “Raphael’s dead. Sadly, my operation killed him. Oh well. I have more prisoners. Bye now.”The Komodo Dragon beamed and left the room."Poor Raphael," Hun said aloud. "How am I going to tell Leonardo and how will I get him out of here?"Hun was still pondering that a couple of hours later when he heard a familiar voice.“W-where am I?” Leo asked feebly as his eyeless sockets stared into nothingness.
“You’re in the infirmary, Leonardo,” Hun replied. “How are you feeling?”
“Raph. Is he okay? Did they free him? Tell me. Did they?”
“Leonardo, you should make a full recovery and we may get you prosthetic eyes,” Hun said, ignoring the question.
But Leo wasn’t deterred and said sharply, “My brother. Did that monster free him?"There was no hope for Raphael in Hun’s opinion and he didn’t think Leo needed the burden of knowing that Raphael was still a prisoner after all he’d endured, so he fibbed.“Raphael was released into April O’Neil and Casey Jones’s care two hours ago,” Hun lied.Leo heaved a sigh of relief.“Then losing my sight was worth it,” Leo said. “He’s all I care about.”
“Even after all the fights and shit he gives you?” Hun asked. “I’ve heard the way he talks to you in battle. It’s disgraceful.”
“Yes. True love knows no anger or hatred. Raph doesn’t mean it. It’s his way of getting attention and he actually loves me. I know he'd have done the same thing for me in a heartbeat. He may be gruff and rough, but he’s a softy and sweet underneath. I love him to the moon and back and he loves me. We’re soulmates. Raph found a sick puppy when he was thirteen and brought him home. Donnie said the puppy was too ill to be saved and he could put it to sleep to spare its suffering, but Raph refused. He was so determined to save that puppy. He stayed up caring for it for three days and nights and hardly slept, but the puppy wouldn’t eat. It eventually died in Raph’s arms. Raph was heartbroken and barely ate for weeks. You see a beast on the battlefield, but that’s not who Raph really is.”
“And here I thought he was just a huge soulless and bloodthirsty dick.”
“No. I know he murdered your cousin, but he had reason. Your cousin was trying to kill me. Raph doesn’t take pleasure in causing guts and gore. His pleasure is us, his family and he’d do anything for us. He’s a gentle soul who wants nothing more than to be loved. I’m glad he’ll be home… Wait a minute. Casey’s alive?” Leo asked, suddenly realizing that was impossible, because Casey had been dead at the cabin.
“Yeah.”
“But I saw his severed head at the cabin. I don’t understand. He can’t possibly be alive. You’re lying to me, aren’t you? Raph isn’t safe and I... Tell me the fucking truth!" Leo roared.
“You got played,” Hun said softly. “There is no honor among thieves. You may have been taught about valor and honesty and your enemies may have been too, but that doesn’t mean they honor the code. Tyler doesn’t and he’s already… Look…”Leo’s heart sank.Fuck. What am I gonna do now? I failed both Raph and me and now I’m blind. I’m not much use to anyone. What am I gonna do? It's not like Hun will help us.“Leonardo, I’ll get you out of here,” Hun said. “You just have to trust me. You’ll soon be with your family.”
“And Raph? What about him?”
“He died.”
“W-what?” Leo spluttered in disbelief. “You’re kidding me, right? Raph can’t be dead.”
“He is. He died on the operating table. I’m sorry. Tyler really played you.”
“NO!” Leo screamed hysterically as tears ran down his cheeks. “Raph. This can’t be true. My angel Raph. NO!”
“I’m sorry, Leonardo,” Hun said as he injected morphine into Leo’s arm. “But I have to do this.”Leo soon passed out.“Poor guy," Hun said aloud. "Losing his sight and all for nothing. And poor Raphael. Just kids. Man, I’m getting soft. Maybe I should leave and get a job as a barman or something. The Bahamas would be a great start."But Hun knew that although he would help Leonardo (he would blame it on a despised colleague and say that he helped Leo escape), he would never leave his job. He’d be there until the day he died.XXXXTwo hours earlier:Raphael was in a restless sleep when he heard a familiar voice.He looked up and saw Tyler holding a medical bag. Sensing that he was up to something sadistic, Raphael shivered with trepidation.“Hey, my cutie pie,” Tyler cooed and planted a kiss on Raphael’s cheek. “How’s my pet?”
“I'm not yours,” Raphael said, recoiling.
“You are. You belong to me. Ever seen The One who Flew Over Cuckoo’s nest?”
“No.”
“What do you know about Jeffrey Dahmer?” Tyler asked as he opened his medical bag.
“He was a sadist and weirdo who wanted mindless zombies. Why?” Raphael asked as he tried not to tremble when he saw Tyler holding a syringe.
“That’s right, my pet, and exactly what you’ll become when I’m done with you,” Tyler said and stepped closer.
Dread surged through Raphael and his eyes widened in abject fear as tears streamed down his cheeks. “No! Don't! No!” he shouted in panic. “Please don’t. I don’t wanna be a zombie. I’ll do anything you want.”
“Nothing can save you from your destiny, my pet,” Tyler said and plunged the syringe into Raphael’s arm.A wretched Raphael thought about his situation. I’m gonna be a zombie, completely under that wacko’s spell and it’s irreversible. I’ll never see my Leo again either. Even if I do, I won’t know who he or who anyone is anymore."“PLEASE HELP ME!” Raphael screamed. ANYONE!”
“No one’s coming, pet,” Tyler said. “I have full permission to do this, so it’s futile calling for anyone.”Raphael’s last thought before he lost consciousness was of Leo and himself kissing under the moonlight and how magical it had been.Tyler smiled when he saw that the drug had taken effect.You’ll soon be a zombie, Raphael, and completely mine.He picked up a pick like instrument and got to work.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Just a short note to say there will be a new chapter in the next few days 😊. It might be a bit short, but it will be an important one and spark hope. Thank you to all of you who are supporting me.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Hun was watching over Leo when his phone dinged. He glanced at the text message that was from his boyfriend, Brooklyn. Hun hadn’t seen the gargoyle in two months, because he’d been on a mission with his family. How he’d missed Brooklyn, who was his link to sanity, his lifeline and the person he most cherished. They’d been an item for ten years and were madly in love, but it hadn’t been love at first sight. Hun had perceived him as arrogant and brash and the latter had thought the same, but after several drinks and a steamy evening at Hun’s place, they’d discovered they had tons in common and that they were both searching for the same thing: eternal love, which had so far eluded them.Hun dialed his number and said, “Hey. Got your text, Brooklyn. Can’t wait to see you. Can you skip the debriefing and come here now? Really need your help. Can’t explain on the phone. Walls have ears.”Brooklyn spoke a few words to his leader, Goliath, and then said, “Yeah. I’ll be there now, Hun. We’ll sort it out. Love you.”“Love you too,” Hun said and ended the call.“Leonardo,” Hun whispered to the still passed out leader. “You’ll soon be home with your family. I promise.”Twenty minutes later, the door opened and Brooklyn entered the room.Sensing a presence in the room, Hun stood, approached his boyfriend and tenderly kissed him.The kiss deepened as Hun pulled his mate’s head down. He wasn’t short by any means, because he was six foot, but Brooklyn had a good ten inches on him.Needing air, they broke the kiss, but remained close to each other.“What’s so urgent, Hun?” Brooklyn asked.“Venom and Tyler have been on the prowl again and have nabbed two of the Ninja Turtles,” Hun said and pointed at the bed. “Here’s Leonardo and he…”“Holy smokes,” Brooklyn said, widening his eyes in astonishment when he saw Leo. “THE Ninja Turtles? Really? How’d they pull that off?”“Long story. I’ll fill you in later. We have to get Leonardo out of here pronto. I’ll get his eyes…”“What do you mean his eyes?”“They were gouged out by Tyler. Another long story. I’ll get the eyes. You take Leonardo to the basement. We’ll leave that way via the underground passage, which leads to the city.”“Right. You said there were two Turtles.”“Yeah. Raphael was murdered by Tyler. If anyone asks why you’re moving Leonardo, tell them that he went into septic shock and died and you’re taking him to the incineration room. Got it?”“Yeah. One last question. Why the heck are we helping Leonardo when he’s an enemy? Remember all the devastation that he’s caused us. Why should we help this creature?”“Because it’s the right thing to do. He would if you were in the same position: blind, defenseless, weak and scared. I have seen Leonardo be merciful and spare a man’s life when he could have easily slain him. Our boss wants us to believe that they are evil and heartless freaks. That is not true. They are more humane than us humans and we must get this kid back to his family. He doesn’t belong here.”“But Raphael was a monster…”“We are wasting time. Take Leonardo and hurry,” Hun urged. “We can argue later.”Brooklyn picked Leo up and headed to the secret passage that was only known by five people: Shredder, Venom, Baxter, Brooklyn and Hun.
Please let us make it out of here alive. I don’t want us to die. We are young, have the rest of our lives ahead of us and have so many plans.
XXXXHun figured that Tyler had taken Leo’s eyes to his study and made that his port of call. He soon located Leo’s eyes in the freezer, packed ice into a large container and placed the eyes into it. Then he wended his way to the secret passage and prayed that he met no one on the way.But unbeknownst to Hun, Baxter had seen him and was following him.XXXXSticking close to the shadows, Baxter saw Hun enter a secret door, which then slammed shut behind Hun. Baxter peered through the keyhole and his eyes widened in amazement when he saw Brooklyn carrying Leonardo. He strained his ears to hear their conversation.
It looks like they’re helping Leonardo escape. I must tell the boss. He will be so pissed. Maybe he’ll kill Hun for his betrayal. I hope so. I can’t bear that dickhead and his hideous boyfriend. Maybe I can even witness the killing and take photos. That would be glorious. I love guts and gore so much.
Baxter rushed to Shredder’s study as fast as he could go.XXXXBrooklyn and Hun wended their way through the tunnel and thankfully met no one. They were meters from the exit when the door was thrown open and Shredder stepped inside the chamber. His dark eyes blazed as he flashed his gauntlets.Leo was still out of it.“Going somewhere?” Shredder hissed as he blocked the exit. “How could you two betray me when I have given you everything and treated you like family and for what, that pathetic creature? Have you no honor?”Chills ran down the couple’s spines at seeing their boss and their stomachs tightened in knots. They wanted to run, but they were rooted to the spot.Hun wondered how Shredder had found them.Did someone see us and tell him?Hun was the first to regain composure and said, “That is true. You have done so much for us and I have always been appreciative and loyal, but I can’t be in this instance. Leonardo’s a mere child who doesn’t deserve any abuse. It breaks my heart that he has suffered greatly and I won’t let more abuse happen. He belongs with his family and I will take him there, even if it’s the last thing I do.”“The hell you will!” Shredder roared and lunged at Hun, which knocked the container out of his hand. Then he wrestled with Hun on the ground as they traded blows.“Take the container and run, Brook!” Hun yelled. “Quickly.”Brooklyn shifted Leo to his left hip, grabbed the container and ran through the exit. He hoped his partner would defeat their boss and join him soon.His hopes were dashed when he heard a bloodcurdling scream, which was followed by Shredder crowing victoriously.“Hear that, Brooklyn?” Shredder shouted triumphantly. “I eviscerated Hun and he’s dead. I’m going to mount his head on a spike for everyone to see, so that they will truly understand that I don’t tolerate betrayal. Hun will be an example to them. I won’t hesitate to do the same to you, so you’d better be vigilant and alert at all times.”Brooklyn’s heart shattered when he heard the words, but now wasn’t the time to dwell on it. His priority was Leo and getting him back to his family. If he achieved that, then he could mourn his love and plot vengeance.The gargoyle ran as fast as he could to the nearest manhole. He put Leo down, lifted the manhole cover, picked Leo up, tossed down the container and then climbed down the ladder.XXXXBrooklyn picked up the container, placed Leo on his left hip and began the long trek through the sewers.Leo stirred, blinked and glanced around, but his unseeing eyes only saw darkness to his immense despair.
Why can’t I see anything? And I feel a swaying motion. It's like I’m being carried somewhere. Where and by whom? Where is Raph? Shit. I need him. My Raph.
Pain suddenly coursed through him and memories of all that had happened came flooding back to him.He’d traded his eyes for Raphael’s life to be spared, but the grotesque Tyler had lied and had murdered Raphael. Now he, Leo, was blind, defenseless and doomed to a life of misery and degradation. Poor Raphael, his baby brother, his life, his love, his everything. Thinking about him and all he must have endured hurt like hell.Leo bit his lip to keep from crying out.I hope Raph's death was swift.Another stab of pain hit him and he screamed.“ARGH!” Leo said. “It damn hurts. Make it stop.”“Hush, Leonardo. It’s okay. You’re safe now,” Brooklyn said. “I need you to trust me, okay?”“How do you know who I am? Who the heck are you and why should I trust you? How do I know you aren’t one of Shredder’s goons?”“My name is Brooklyn. I was one of them, but I am not now. My circumstances have changed. I will tell you in time, but the priority is returning you to your family.”“Brooklyn? Then you are an enemy. I remember you. My family? I have no family. My brothers are dead and my dad probably is too. I also saw one of our friends being murdered. I have no one now,” Leo said bitterly. “I am alone and at your mercy. I trust you will do as I wish, which is to join my family. My life has no purpose now. Everything I loved is gone, especially my… i'm just a defenseless and useless Turtle. What good would I do? Kill me and make my death swift. I have no desire to live. Do it. I entreat you.”A figure suddenly approached them and his blue eyes and face lit up when he saw the bundle Brooklyn was carrying.“Leo!” Mikey yelled as he rushed towards them. “Leo, you’re alive. Oh, Leo, I thought you were dead.”“Mikey?” Leo said in surprise as his heart leapt for joy at hearing his brother. His unseeing eyes turned in the direction of Mikey’s voice. “Is it really you or am I dreaming? Are the others also alive?”“You’re not, bro. I’m really here and we’re all fine. Look at me. Can you see me? What’s wrong with your eyes? Has something happened to them? Whoa. You’re Brooklyn, Hun’s pal. What are you doing with my brother?” Mikey demanded as he narrowed his eyes.“Returning him to his family where he belongs,” Brooklyn said. “You can take him. My mission is done and I will now return to my family.”Mikey took Leo from him and said, “Why would you do that? You’re one of Shredder’s goons and you hate us as much as he does. Is this a trap? Are your colleagues gonna ambush us?”“Because Hun asked me to and I could not refuse his request. Your brother was rendered blind by one of Shredder’s thugs. There is a chance that he can regain his sight if his eyes are transplanted onto him ASAP. They’re on ice in this container. This is no trap, Michelangelo. All I want is for Leonardo to be with his family.”“But why would Hun betray Shredder? Where is Raph? He is with you too, right?” Mikey asked hopefully as he looked around. His heart sank when he didn’t see his emerald eyed brother.“He didn’t make It, did he?” Mikey asked sadly as his eyes filled with tears. “Raph’s gone and we’re never gonna see him again.”“MIKEY!” April called as she saw him in the distance. “Mikey, I’ve been looking for you everywhere.”“Dudette, come here. Leo’s alive. Leo’s here!”“Really?” April said in disbelief and ran towards them. She beamed when she saw Leo and said, “It’s true. You’re here, Leo. What happened to you? Why is Brooklyn here? Isn’t he an enemy?”“Long story. We need to get Leo home, so Donnie can operate on his eyes and hopefully restore his vision.”“And Raph? He isn’t with you, is he?” April asked as she glanced around.“No,” Mikey said miserably. “Raph’s gone, April. We’ll talk about that later, but the priority right now is Leo.”“That’s my cue to leave,” Brooklyn said. “Be well, all.”“Thank you so much for bringing Leo home,” Mikey said. “You have no idea how much it means to us.”“I do. I know how important family is to you. It is to me too. My loved ones are my world and I would stop at nothing to protect them, even laying down my life for them.”“Raph was the same way. He was our protector, the backbone and muscles of the team. He looked out for us all and didn’t think twice about risking his life for us,” Mikey said thickly as tears spilled down his cheeks.“I am sorry for your loss and feel your pain.”“Yeah. We’ll get justice for him,” Mikey said firmly. “We generally don’t believe in vengeance, but we’ll make an exception in this case. Annihilating the bastard who killed Raph will be a pleasure. It’s the only thing that’ll give us peace and closure. Raph would want that.”“I don’t think it’s safe for you to venture out now, Brooklyn,” Leo said. “Shredder’s minions will be out en masse and they won’t rest until they’ve found you and Hun. You’re Shredder’s enemy now. Any enemy of his is our ally, so you can stay with us for however long you need to.”“It’s just me. Hun didn’t make it either. I’m with you, Michelangelo. I also want vengeance.”“I’m sorry about your friend.”“He didn’t die in vain. You’re safe now. That was the goal and I’m sure he’s happy and smiling, wherever he is and has a cold beer in his hands. He loved those, especially after a good workout. Anyway, we can talk later.”“Right. Leo’s eyes,” Mikey said. “Come on, gang.”The pals entered the lair and prayed that the operation on Leo’s eyes would be a success.XXXX“Leo!” Donnie said excitedly from his seat in the living room when he saw his brother in Mikey’s arms. “Leo! You’re alive," he added as he jumped to his feet and raced towards his family and Brooklyn. “We thought you were gone. Oh, Leo, it’s so wonderful to see you. I have missed you, big brother. What’s wrong with your eyes? Is Raph with you? He has to be, right? Why is Brooklyn here? He’s Shredder’s goon and Hun’s boyfriend. I saw them kissing once. What’s going on?”“WHOA!” Leo said as he raised a hand and his unseeing eyes stared at Donnie. “There’ll be time for explanations later, Donnie, but I need you to stay calm and to do something for me. It’s very important. Do you think you can do that?”“I’d do anything for you, Leo. What is it?”“I’m blind. It’s a long story, but there’s a chance that my eyesight will be restored if you transplant my eyes onto me. A total eye transplant was done last year and was a success.”“I read about it, but I’m not a qualified doctor. I don’t even have…”“I know, but you’re all I have and I trust you. Will you at least try? I won’t blame you if it fails. Please, Donnie. If it works, it could help our family and friends if they’re in a similar position.”“I’ll do my best, Leo. I know exactly what it entails. Have you eaten anything today?”“No.”“Then we’ll begin the operation now,” Donnie said and took the container from Brooklyn. “I need an assistant to hand me the tools and to hold the gauze. Someone who isn’t squeamish.”“I’ll do it,” April said.“Great. Mikey, bring Leo to the infirmary and I’ll prep him," Donnie said. "Then you can make Brooklyn something to eat and drink.”Mikey nodded and said, "Will do."“Best of luck, guys,” Brooklyn said.Mikey, Leo, April and Donnie went to the infirmary.Donnie thought about the operation.Please let it be a success and please let our Raph be with Tang Shen in Heaven. I know she’ll take good care of him until we’re all reunited.XXXXMikey settled Leo onto a stretcher.Leo’s procedure was a difficult task and entailed the reattachment of nerve endings, so that vision would be possible. Then his lower and upper eyelids would be sewn shut to prevent any debris, light or any foreign matter from entering the eyes. They would only know if the procedure was a success in three weeks’ time. Leo would remain in the infirmary with Donnie keeping a close watch on him.“Hey, Dad,” Donnie said cheerfully. “Look who’s home.”“Leonardo,” the old rat said jubilantly, his heart jumping for joy at seeing his treasured son. “I am overjoyed you are home. We feared something awful had befallen you and Raphael. Your eyes. Who did that to you, my son? Where is Raphael? How did you come home? Who helped you?”“I am also thrilled to see you, Dad. A giant Komodo dragon. I have a lot to tell you, but it has to wait until after my eye procedure. Donnie’s going to try and restore my vision. As for Raph, Dad, your fears about him aren’t unfounded. He is gone and we will seek vengeance.”“My beautiful son is gone?” Splinter said and emitted a gut-wrenching cry as he placed a hand over his heart, which shattered into a million pieces. “My Raphael. My passionate, sensitive and beautiful son who was so young and who had so much to live for. We will get our vengeance and I will not have any peace until the monster who slayed your brother has paid the ultimate price. My Raphael would want that. I am not a violent man, but no one harms my sons and lives to tell the tale. I will protect and defend them until my last breath. They are my everything and my legacy.”“Right,” Donnie said. “We can talk about Raph later. I’m just as upset as you, Dad, but I need quiet now. April will assist me. Mikey, go and attend to Brooklyn. Clara and Cassie are resting in Leo’s bedroom and Casey is napping in mine. Clara and Cassie are new friends and can be trusted. We’ll tell you more about them later, Leo.”“All right,” Mikey said. “Leo, I’ll come back after the operation, okay? I love you. Best of luck.”“Love you too, little bro,” Mikey said and exited the room.Donnie and April donned surgical gloves and masks.The genius injected Leo with an anesthetic and said, “I want you to count back from one hundred, Leo.”“How long will the procedure take?”“The first total eye transplant was a one-hour operation for one eye. I’m operating on both, so I’m guessing two hours. Now count back for me. I love you.”“I love you too.”“It’s going to be all right, Leo,” April said and squeezed his hand. “Donnie is highly skilled and I have no doubt you’ll soon see again.”“I am with you and I love you, my son,” Splinter said from his stretcher. “Good luck to you and Donatello.”Leo thought about his takara.
I love you, Raphie. I know you’re watching over me. I swear I’ll fuck up that bastard who robbed us of you. I won’t rest until I have and I’ll never stop loving you. Rest in paradise, my angel. We’ll carry you in our hearts every day and we’ll mourn you forever.
The anesthetic took effect and Leo was soon out.“Blade,” Donnie said calmly, but internally he was a nervous wreck and his stomach was tightened in knots.“Here you go,” April said as she handed the tool to him. “Hey. You’re going to be fine, Donnie. Take a deep breath. You can do it. I believe in you. We all do.”Donnie inhaled sharply, composed himself and said, “Thanks. I've never been so terrified in my life, April. I've patched up my brothers many times, but this is a different ball game. This is Leo’s sight. If I mess up, he’ll remain blind forever.”“I understand. Leo knows the risks, Donnie, and he won’t blame you if it fails. No one will. Everyone knows and that you’re venturing into uncharted territory, so please don’t beat yourself up if things go pear-shaped. We know you’ll have done your best.”“All right,” Donnie said and drew a shaky breath. “Here goes.”Donnie began the long procedure of reattaching Leo’s left eye, which took him a good forty minutes. Then he stitched the upper and lower eyelids shut.“Great job, Donnie,” April said. “We’re halfway there. I’m proud of you. I knew you could do it.”Donnie then reattached Leo’s right eye, sewed the upper and lower eyelids shut and heaved a deep sigh of relief. It was all over.April placed eye guards over Leo’s eyes as an extra precaution and said, “There. All done. You did a sterling job, Donnie. I’m going to grab a snack in the kitchen.” Then she left the room.“It is over?” Splinter asked.“Yes, Dad,” Donnie said. “Leo should wake in a bit, but we’ll only know if it’s worked in three weeks’ time. That was the most nerve-wracking experience of my life. I hope I never have to do it again.”“I am proud of you, Donatello. I know how difficult that was for you.”“Thanks, Dad,” Don said and sat on a chair by Leo’s stretcher.“We will hold a memorial for Raphael when Leonardo has recovered. It will be one that your brother would have loved. He did not like a fuss, so it has to be tailored to his personality.”“I know exactly what he’d like, Dad. He’d want a small and intimate affair, like a barbecue at the farmhouse with all of us swapping tales about him around the fire. He'd want all of his nearest and dearest present and he’d have wanted to be buried at the farmhouse with you. We don’t have his body, though. It’s unlikely we will, because I’m positive they have burned it or have tossed it out as if he was trash. Our brother who was the salt of the earth,” Donnie said despondently as tears rolled down his cheeks. “I know you guys had your problems, but Raph loved you and you were his hero.”“No. Leonardo was his hero. I was merely his sensei and father. Raphael loved Leonardo more than he loved anyone else. It was obvious, even when you boys were babies. Raphael followed Leonardo everywhere and copied all he did. It drove Leonardo crazy back then, but I do not think he would have a problem with it now.”“No. We’d all give the moon to have Raph back.”“That is not what I meant, Donatello. I am old, but I am not stupid. I know the shenanigans that happened when others thought I had no knowledge of them. I have witnessed things that I knew would happen one day. It was only a matter of time, given that there are only four of your kind.”“What are you talking about?”“The love that Leonardo and Raphael shared went beyond brotherly. I witnessed it with my own eyes when they were kissing. They did not know I saw them.”“No way!” Donnie said in disbelief, his eyes widening.“I saw them, Donatello. I was not shocked. They have always shared a special bond and are two sides of the same coin. That is why Raphael’s death, although it is a massive blow for us, will hit Leonardo hardest. He has lost his soulmate, his life, his heart, his takara. You must be patient, understanding and be there for him. I am worried he will do something drastic to join his Raphael in paradise. You must never leave him alone.”“But Dad, when we were talking about them being intersex, you said we couldn’t have them, because they were our sisters. Now it sounds like you’re endorsing their relationship or would have.”“I said that, because Leonardo and Raphael belong together. You and Michelangelo are meant to be with other people. I did not wish to reveal a secret that was not mine to tell. Yes, I would have blessed them if they had asked for my approval. They must have thought I would not have approved and broken it off, because I noticed the change in attitude towards each other. They were happier around each other when a couple and were downright hostile when they’d split up.”“Wow. I had no idea they’d been together. And I call Mikey unobservant.”“I know my sons better than anyone.”“Dad, what if Raphael was alive and…?”“Donatello, we will not do the what ifs. Raphael is gone. We must accept that, mourn as a family and be there for Leonardo. The what ifs will only drive us insane.”“I understand, Dad, but what if Raph was alive and returned home? Would you allow Leo and him to be together?”“Yes. I would, for the reasons I explained earlier, but that is wishful thinking, my son. Raphael is with Tang Shen now and we must look to the future. It will be challenging, but we are Hamato’s and can overcome anything.”“Yeah.”“And when we are strong enough, we will hunt down your brother’s murderer and exterminate him.”“Absolutely.”“Now I must rest. Tend to Leonardo and remember what I said.”“Can I get you anything?”“Not now. Later. I am tired. Raphael’s death, although not unexpected, was a shock to my system.”“Okay, Dad. Rest well. Let me know when you want anything.”Splinter sank back against the pillows, closed his eyes and was soon fast asleep, but his dreams were plagued by memories of Raphael and of all the happy times they’d shared.Donnie gazed at Leo and thought about Splinter's words.
Wow, Leo, I had no idea that you and Raph were a couple. I wish you’d told me. I wouldn’t have been disgusted. Love is love and I'd have been thrilled that you guys had found it. It’s heartbreaking that your love was so fleeting and that you thought we’d have been repulsed by it. I wish by some miracle that Raph was alive and that he’d come home, so that we can be a whole family again and so that you and he can have the eternal love story you deserve. Maybe even with a bunch of kids. You guys would be amazing parents. I pray that the operation is a massive success. I might have to be leader if it isn't and I’m not cut out for that. I’m the scientist, the mediator and the inventor. I'm not a leader. That’s your job, Leo, so get better and stronger. We need you more than ever now that Raph’s gone. Oh, crud, Raph. I can’t believe I’ll never see you again. Bro, wherever you are, know that I love you and I’ll never stop missing you.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Hi, everyone. I hope you all had a fantastic Christmas and are well. I'm sorry for the long absence. I've been dealing with family stuff, but I'll get back to updating very soon. I do plan on finishing all my stories and I have some new plot ideas too. Two will be Mikey/Raph centric.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Hey. I've been busy the last while and I'm working on editing, but once the editing is finished, I will get back to updating Dominated and my other stories. And I have tons of ideas for new stories. I'm sorry it's taken so long.

Thank you for your support and for being so patient.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Lucy, an intern was heading to a lab when she heard whistling coming from another. Curious, she peeked through the keyhole and saw Tyler operating on a kelly green skinned being. Her eyes widened in alarm. Oh no. That's Raphael, Boss's pet. I have to tell the boss what's happening.Lucy frantically dialed Venom’s number.XXXXTEN MINUTES EARLIER.Venom was jerking off in the bathroom to thoughts of his gorgeous Beast and what he'd do to him when there was a knock on the bathroom door. Cursing in frustration, he sighed, wrapped a towel around himself to pretend he’d showered and then opened the door.Surprised to see Baxter, he said, “Hey, hon. What’s up?”“I’ve been looking for you everywhere. You won’t believe what’s happened,” Baxter said animatedly.“Spill it, my love. You know I hate being kept in the dark.”“Well, for starters, that Clara managed to escape. It was Tanner’s fault and he’s been taken care of. The boss has his head on a spike in the living room if you want to see. I know how much you love gore. Tanner was a dead loss and I doubt anyone will mourn him.”Venom chuckled and said, “I do and so do you. It’s one of our shared interests. We met on that guts and gore website that my ex ran, got talking and soon realized that we were soulmates. Anyway, I’m rambling. It’s a pity about Clara. I rather liked her and hoped to breed her. Oh well. There’ll be others. Has she been located?”“No, but we’ll keep trying. You like all the prisoners. Sometimes I think you love them more than me,” Baxter said jealously and pouted.“Not true,” Venom said as he closed the distance between them and planted a gentle kiss on Baxter’s lips. “I only love you. The prisoners are only my fucktoys and I have no emotional attachment to them. There’s no need to fret. I promised you that would always be the case and I will honor that vow. Is that all?”Reassured, a grin spread across Baxter’s face and then he said, “Make sure it stays that way. The prisoners can be manipulative. I love you so much and I don’t want to lose you. No. That’s not all. Hun and Brooklyn freed Leonardo. The boss exterminated Hun, but Brooklyn and Leonardo managed to escape. We are searching for them. Anyway, that’s the latest news. I need to go. My lunchbreak is over. I’ll see you tonight. I’m taking you somewhere romantic to celebrate our six-month anniversary.”“Unfortunate news about Leonardo. I was starting to like him, but at least we have his brother, who is starting to crack. It won’t be long before he’s a submissive drip. Naturally, he’ll also be bred. I need to check on him and to change his bandages. The kid had his tail hacked off by the boss a while ago and he was a blubbering mess. Witnessing it was delightful. So much for his machoness. What a wimp.”Baxter cackled with glee at the news and said, “I’m sorry. I missed it. What happened to the tail?”“I tossed it into a wastepaper basket. Why? Do you want it?”“Of course. I want to preserve it in formaldehyde, place the jar on my desk and show it to the turtle to taunt him. I hate him and seeing his misery will be a pleasure. Too bad there’s only one tail.”“Leonardo’s tail was also severed and is in another wastepaper basket. ““Brilliant! We should try to get all four. What labs are the tails in?”Venom told him and said, “I should….” His thoughts were interrupted by his ringing phone. “What? How fucking dare he!” he yelled and clenched his fists as anger coursed through him. “Thanks for telling me, Lucy.” He disconnected the call and said, “I have to go, babe. No time to talk. I’ll fill you in later.”“I hope so,” Baxter said and then he also left the room to find the tails.XXXXAn incensed Venom barged into the lab, where Tyler was operating and said icily as his eyes blazed, “Stop right now, you bastard! He’s mine!”“He isn’t,” an unfazed and unintimidated Tyler replied. “We agreed to share him.”“We did not. Desist now and fuck off!”“I think you’ve forgotten that we are no longer mates and that I do not have to listen to a word you say. This freak is mine. Play with one of your other prisoners or spend time with Baxter, the man you dumped me for. I’ll never understand why you wanted a human and not even an attractive one at that!”“Because he isn’t a serial cheater and a liar and he loves me. You never did. All you cared about was your work. I really loved you and did everything I could to make you happy. It was never enough.”“That’s calling the kettle black,” Tyler said and snorted contemptuously. “You sleep with the prisoners.”“It’s just a job! I feel nothing for them. The same for this turtle. My job is to discipline him and to turn him into a meek pet. Once that’s done, I’ll move on to my next assignment.”“Keep telling yourself that. I’m sick of rehashing the past and of you. Go away. I’m busy. I had orders to perform this operation and I will not let you prevent me from obeying my orders.”“I’m still your superior and you have to listen to me!”“The hell I will. The…”Raphael blinked as he came to and shook his head to clear the fogginess.
What happened? Why can't I think straight? Who are those guys and why are they fighting? Their voices sound familiar.
The fog cleared and a shiver ran down Raphael’s spine when he recognized the two men, who were oblivious that their source of dispute had woken up.
It's them. Fuck. I'm still a prisoner and at their mercy. The last thing I remember is that disgusting Komodo dragon telling me that I'm gonna be a zombie. Then he injected me. Am I a zombie now?
The argument was escalating, when a figure entered the room and barked, “Stop it now! I can hear you in my study! You’re fighting like kids over a toy and as if that thing is a prize. It isn’t! It’s an abomination!”Both Tyler and Venom immediately backed away from each other, but they still glowered at each other as hatred coursed through their veins.Raphael blanched when he saw the figure.
Fuck. Not him again. What's he gonna do now? Where is Leo? Have these assholes hurt him?
“Thank you,” Shredder said. “I gave orders for Tyler to perform a lobotomy and it will be carried out. Venom, you will respect my wishes or else.”“I’m sorry, sir, but I can’t,” Venom said, summoning up pride and then glaring at his ex, who was smirking at his victory. He’d never stood up to his boss before, because he’d seen the fates of those who had. He was terrified that the same would happen to him, but now he felt he had to. If he didn’t, Raphael could die, like so many of the others and he wouldn’t be able to do his job.“And why is that?” Shredder asked. “Do you feel attachment to this creature?”“Not at all. It’s my assignment. I'll move on to my next one when I’ve tamed it. Many prisoners have died after their lobotomies and I fear that will happen to Beast. How am I supposed to do my job if he’s dead? You want him bred. How will that happen if you allow this surgery to take place. Tyler says that he is an expert surgeon and knows what he’s doing. Clearly, he doesn’t. There are other methods of getting prisoners to do what you want, besides medical experiments. I have been reading up on them. I love the idea of the rack and the intestine crank, but If I want safer methods, flogging, electric shocks and BDSM work great. I believe those will be better to tame Beast.”“You have a point,” Shredder said as he thoughtfully rubbed his chin. “I am curious to see this creature’s babies. Beast, you say? What a fitting name. He was always a firecracker and the one who was more in tune with his animal side. If Splinter hadn’t taught him morals, values and other useless things, he could very well have been a member of the Foot and maybe my chunin. Instead, he’ll be a breeding vessel and pet. I like it. Very well. The operation will not go ahead. I look forward to seeing the results of your disciplining and the breeding results, Venom. Please keep me informed.”“I will. Thank you, sir,” Venom said and shot a triumphant look at his ex, who scowled.“Please refrain from fighting in the lab. It is a professional place. If you have to argue, do it where no one can hear you,” Shredder said and exited the room.“Don’t look so smug, Venom,” Tyler hissed. “I’ll still claim him.”“Over my dead body. Get out. I have work too.”Tyler glared at his ex and stalked out of the room.Venom studied Raphael, who was pretending to be still out of it. Raphael hoped it would make the snake leave him alone.“I am extremely pleased that the boss listened to me,” Venom said as he trailed a hand along the inside of Raphael’s thigh, which made him shiver. “I did not want to lose you. The boss is wrong. You are a prize and I will take great care of you. Better care than you did. I will give you all the pleasure you want and need. All you have to do is listen to me. You will and you’ll love every moment that you’re with me. Only I matter to you and you will exist to please me. That’s your job. He cupped Raphael’s left butt cheek and chuckled when he flinched. “Awake, huh?”“L-leave m-me alone,” Raphael stammered. “D-don’t t-touch m-me.”“Stammering, huh? My. You really are cracking. Well, sweetheart, I saved you and you should be thankful. You could have died if you'd had the op. You owe me and I will collect.”“I owe y-you-n-nothing and y-you-d-don’t own m-me.”“Still stubborn. You really are an asinine being. I don’t know how your family, especially Leonardo put up with you. I love a challenge. I will tame you. That's a promise."“Leo? Is he okay?” Raphael asked anxiously. "I wanna see him. Please take me to him."“Time to examine you,” I never got a chance before…”There was a knock on the door.“Always interruptions,” Venom said and sighed heavily. “Come in, but make it quick, as I’m busy.”“Hey, Boss,” Dogpound said as he entered the lab with a CD player, a CD and headphones. “I made a CD for you.”“A CD? I’m busy! The last thing I want to do is listen to music!” Venom said irritably.“It’s not music. It’s a conditioning CD.” He lowered his voice, so that Raphael couldn’t hear and said, “I recorded the voices of the Turtles during our battles. I’ve captured them onto CDs, but this particular CD will be of great interest to you, because I’ve manipulated the voices to make it sound like Leonardo is doing something awful to Raphael and that the others are encouraging it.”“Wow! I love it!” Venom said as his eyes shone with happiness. “You’re a genius.”“Thanks,” a blushing Dogpound said and plugged the CD player into the wall socket by Raphael’s bed. Then he popped the CD into the player and said, “Whenever you’re ready.”Raphael looked at the CD player.
A CD player? What the heck are these goons up to? What were they whispering about? A conditioning CD? Are they gonna brainwash me? I won't let them. I'll fight it.
"Thanks again, Dogpound. I’ll let you know if it works,” Venom said.“It will. I used the same method on one of my prisoners and it was a massive sucess. Anyway, I have to go. Talk soon.”When Dogpound had left the room, Venom turned to Raphael and said, “Right. I was about to examine you…”“What are you gonna do with the CD player?” Raphael asked. “Are you gonna try to brainwash me?”“Always so inquisitive, my pet. You’ll find out soon. This will hurt. I have to turn you onto your back to get a better look at your internal organs.” He moved Raphael onto his back.“That fucking hurts,” Raphael yelled as pain coursed through him.“Swearing. Tut tut. Your manners are appalling. I’ll soon drum it out of you. Don’t be a baby. It’s temporary while I do the MRI.”“Make It stop,” Raphael pleaded as tears streamed down his cheeks.“Shut up,” Venom snapped and spanked Raphael’s butt hard, which made him squawk. “I’m sick of your griping. If you don’t stop now, I’ll remove your larynx. I did that to a woman who never shut up. All she can do is use sign language and write on a notepad. Would you like that?”A petrified Raphael trembled. He knew it wasn’t an empty threat.“N-no. I’ll b-be-g-good,” Raphael stammered, hating himself for being weak. “Y-you d-don’t-h-have t-to d-do-t-that.”“Good. I didn’t want to, but you would have forced my hand,” Venom said as he wheeled Raphael’s bed into the area where the MRI was and then turned it on.Raphael bit his lip to stop screaming from the excruciating pain. I'm scared. This guy's a psycho and I can't do anything to help myself, because of my injuries. Why did this have to happen? Did I do something awful in a past life to deserve this?Venom gazed at Raphael’s internal organs and said with a smile, “You’re intersex, Beast. Fantastic. That means you’ll be bred. Not just with me. The others on the compound will want to use you too. Dogpound can’t seem to find a mate. I think he’ll like you. There is also a woman who is now a mutant gorilla. Imagine the babies you two would make? Oh. I discovered something interesting. Your chromosomes were changing and you were becoming a girl, but my venom has seemed to stop the process. You might be sterile. Most intersex are. That means you can only mate with a male. I’ll take a sperm sample to be certain.”Raphael shuddered as he digested the news.
Bred. He's fucking nuts! I'm a ninja, not a breeding machine or a pet! Leo, find me! I don't wanna breed and make babies, especially not with a giant gorilla, Dogpound and whatever else that crazy snake has in mind. I wanna go home, play video games, hang with you, tell you I love you...
“We’re done,” Venom declared. “You were a good boy. Maybe you’re starting to get the message. Time to get a sperm sample,” he added as he turned off the MRI machine and then wheeled Raphael’s bed back to the lab.He bent down and nipped Raphael’s neck, which made him whine.Heat flooded Raphael’s groin as the venom entered his bloodstream.
Fuck. It's happening again. My body feels like it's on fire and all I wanna do is make him happy and experience the pleasure he promised me. I don't want this, but my body does. It's like it's got a mind of its own and I'm a prisoner in my body. This heat is unbearable. Fuck!
Venom stroked Raphael’s slit and beamed with satisfaction when Raphael churred loudly and dropped down into his hand. Precum glistened on the head. Venom sped up the stroking and grinned again when Raphael churred even louder and closed his eyes in bliss.Venom held a beaker under Raphael’s cock with his other hand and said, “Cum for me, Beast, and call my name when you do. You want to make your Master happy.”Raphael’s cock throbbed as intense pleasure coursed through him.
I wanna fight, but I can't. The venom is too powerful and I'm weak. I gotta make my Master happy and give him what he wants. Ngh! I wanna cum!
"Master!" Raphael roared as he came and splattered his cum across his plastron, over Venom’s fingers and into the beaker. Then he panted heavily as he came down from his orgasmic high. Venom released Raphael’s dick and said, “You were awesome as usual, Beast. I’ll pop this sample in the freezer to analyze later. He did so and said, “Are you hungry? You haven’t eaten in a while. How about a burger?”Shame descended over Raphael like a ton of bricks that he’d behaved so wantonly again and blinking back tears, he said, “I wanna go home. I want Leo. I don’t want this. Let me go, please. I’ll tell no one about this and...”“Shut up!” Venom roared in a tone so vicious that Raphael flinched. “You aren’t going home. I told you that you are a pet and a breeding vessel for eternity. Stop it! Why would you want Leonardo? He raped you and all of your family stood by and did nothing. Why would you care about them when they don’t give a fuck about you?”“That’s not true! Leo loves me!”“Rubbish. He raped you and took advantage of you. Sometimes he even drugged your drinks, snuck into your room and had sex with you when you were passed out. Your family did nothing about it. They also said you were lying and imagining it.”“That’s bullshit! You’re trying to brainwash me into hating my family and betraying them. Nothing you can say or do will make me do that. I love my family and I would never betray them!"“Hmm. I guess dinner can wait for a while,” Venom said as he grabbed handcuffs from the table and then handcuffed Raphael’s hands at his sides. He moved Raphael's bed closer to the wall, turned Raphael onto his plastron, plugged the headphones into the CD player, slipped the headphones onto Raphael and then pressed play and repeat. “Happy listening, Beast. I’ll be back later. I hope you won’t be so difficult then and will have realized that I am the only one who truly cares about you and your welfare. Your family don’t and never have.”Raphael watched the creep leave the room.
That's not true. Leo and my family love me. They would never do anything to hurt me. I won't believe that vile snake and I'll fight the brainwashing.
There was static and then Raphael heard Leo’s voice.“Ah. You’re such a good fuck, Raphael. Spread your legs wider. Perfect. You’re gorgeous writhing underneath me with my dick plugged into your ass. I should have fucked you ages ago, but I was too shy. Donnie gave me the idea to drug you at night, so that your body could get used to me. It worked, but I wanted more. I wanted you conscious, so I started fucking you when you were conscious and slipping Viagra into your drinks to get you jazzed. It worked. I fuck you whenever I want and you don’t stop it. Is it rape? Yeah. Do I care? No. Do I care that I hurt you? Hell no. All I care about is the pleasure. You’re my fucktoy and you always will be!”“Way to go Leo!” Donnie cheered. “Fuck him good, like the whore he is!”“Bro, he’s leaking like a faucet,” Mikey said. “Wow. He really loves it. Good job, Leo. Can I have a crack at him later?”"No. He's mine!"“Wow. I never thought Raph was such a slut,” Casey said. “I wouldn’t mind a turn.”"I’ll pass, Casey” April said. “But I love seeing him dominated. It’s such a rush to see the Alpha, who always prided himself on his masculinity, turned into a submissive whore.”“Indeed, Miss O'Neil," Splinter said. “Leonardo, you have found the perfect way to tame your volatile brother. I am impressed. I wish I had thought of it years ago.”“I am so happy you all approve,” Leo said happily. “Because I won’t ever stop and I’m gonna breed him and make him have my babies. Come on, Raphie. Cum for your Master. You know you want to. Show everyone how much you love me.”“Leo! Fuck! Don’t stop! I love this!” Raphael yelled. And then as he neared his climax, he said, “Ngh! I’m gonna cum!”“You’re such a good boy for your Master, Raphie. I’m so proud of you.”XXXXVenom sat at the kitchen table and ate a sandwich.
It won't be long before Beast is brainwashed. It'll sever his ties to his family and he'll also willingly give us the locations of the Mutanimals and lair. Then we can kill his family if they're still alive. We'll take photos of the corpses and I'll show them to Beast. That'll make him crumble even more. I must tell the boss to give Dogpound a raise for his ingenious idea.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Leo stirred a while later and said, “Was it a success, Donnie?”Donnie, who’d fallen asleep in a chair by Leo’s bed, woke when he heard his voice and said, “Welcome back, Leo. I’ve bandaged your eyes. We won’t know for a few weeks. How are you feeling?”“Thank you for doing the operation. I know how difficult it was for you. If it fails, I won’t blame you. There’s something you need to know. Raph…”“I know. You told us before the op. We’re gonna get vengeance, rest assured.”“Raph’s death is my fault. A Komodo dragon named Tyler ensnared us and made us powerless with some kinda venom. I couldn’t protect Raph. All I could do was lie there as he was molested by Tyler and Baxter. We were still affected by the venom when we were taken to Shredder’s compound. They separated us. Tyler ran tests on me, molested me and took sperm samples. He told me that I was gonna be used for breeding. Later, he told me that he wouldn’t hurt Raph if I gave him my eyes. I agreed, but he told me afterwards that he’d already killed Raph. All of this is my fault, because if I’d found Raph earlier when Slash had taken him, none of this would have happened. Some mate and big brother I am. I failed him!” Leo said hysterically as tears ran down his face. Realizing what he’d said, he clamped a hand over his mouth.“Leo, none of it is your fault,” Donnie said gently as he placed a hand on his shoulder. “Raph wouldn’t have blamed you. It’s the villains’ fault and they’ll get their just desserts soon. We know that you and Raph were a couple. It's nothing to be ashamed of. We may have some human DNA, but we don’t belong to their world and don’t have to subscribe to their morals and values. Love is hard to find, especially for mutants and we’re all glad that you and Raph found it with each other. You were soulmates and perfectly matched. We’re just sad that you guys didn’t get the love story you wanted.”An astonished Leo removed the hand from his mouth and said, "How did you figure it out?”“Dad did. He knows you and Raph better than we do and he is also supportive of your union.”“If Raph and I’d known that, so much tragedy would have been avoided,” Leo said miserably. “Now he’s gone and we don’t even have his body to bury,” Leo said angrily as he clenched his fists. “When I’m better, I want to find that Komodo dragon and mete out justice my way.”“You’ll get your chance. Focus on healing for now. I won’t leave your side and we’ll all do whatever we can to help you. Leo, do you know where the compound is?”Leo shook his head and said, “I don’t have a clue. We should try to find Raph’s body, so we can at least give him a proper burial and a ceremony… Fuck. I can’t believe he’s gone,” Leo added and covered his face with his hands as he wept uncontrollably. “The void he left will never be filled and I’ll never stop loving and missing him. Raphie, I’m so sorry. Please forgive me.”Donnie hugged his sobbing brother.
We’ll look for Raph and bring him home. In the meantime, I won’t leave Leo’s side. I have a feeling that he’s gonna try and do something drastic to join Raph. I can’t let that happen and Dad and us lose another son and brother. Raph, we will get justice for you and we won’t rest until that’s been carried out.
Splinter was in a deep sleep and hadn’t heard the conversation, but Cassie, who was passing the infirmary to get a drink from the kitchen, had.Knowing that she was the key for them to find Raphael’s body, guilt and regret coursed through her.If I’d said something about Saki’s compound yesterday, maybe Raphael would still be alive and Leonardo wouldn’t have lost his eyes. Mikey had filled her in about what had happened to his brothers. I want to tell them, but I’m terrified of Saki. What if he goes after me? I’m sorry about Leonardo and Raphael, but I can’t say anything. I think the best thing is for me to leave, but where can I go now that I’m a mutant Turtle?“Hey, Cassie,” Donnie said as he left the infirmary. He’d given Leo a sedative to sleep. “You okay?”“Great. I was going to get a glass of water. How’s Leonardo? Mikey told me about the op.”“A wreck. We all are, but we’ll get out vengeance,” Donnie said resolutely.“I’m sure you will. I’m sorry about Raphael. Mikey told me.”“Mikey’s got a big mouth. I can’t blame him for wanting to talk to someone, though. This is a lot to process. Losing Raph is a massive shock and I doubt my family will ever get over it. We’ll learn to deal with it but the void Raph's left will never be filled. It’s a massive gash in our souls. Excuse me. I’m going to get a snack from the kitchen. Did you want anything?”“Nah. I think I’ll go back to bed,” a guilt-ridden Cassie said as she headed to the room where she was staying.“Okay,” Donnie said and then went to the kitchen.XXXXCassie flung herself onto the bed and curled up in a ball.
What do I do? I’m petrified of Saki, but the brothers should be able to bury Raphael. He’s entitled to a proper burial and ceremony to say goodbye. If I say nothing, I’ll be depriving them of that. I’m so conflicted.
XXXXShredder had gone to the reading of his uncle, Sam’s will and was thrilled to learn that he’d inherited all his assets, which included mansions in Tokyo, Lugano, Tuscany and Cape Town, South Africa, a private jet and a yacht. He’d also inherited 20 billion Dollars and was now the CEO of his uncle’s software company. He was rich beyond his wildest dreams and he knew how he'd spend his money.  Japan would be his first port of call and he'd leave Karai to manage the Foot in his absence.He summoned his goons to his study and said, “I am leaving for Japan tonight. We will transport many of the slaves to the breeding facility I have there via boat. Some of you will go with me or on the boat. Those of you who remain will be under Karai’s orders. I have no idea how long I’ll be gone.”“Am I going with you, Master?” Venom asked.“Of course,” Shredder replied. “And your pet. I must confess that I have been thinking about the creature. I would dearly like to contribute to his training. Hearing his screams will be music to my ears.”“And me?” Tyler asked.“No,” Shredder replied. “You will supervise the facility here with Baxter. That is all. You can go.”The men began to disperse.Venom remained and said, “Master, may I inquire why you wish to participate in Beast’s training? I was under the impression that he was only mine.”“I changed my mind. Is that a problem?” Shredder asked.“Of course not. I just wondered why. I didn't think you'd want to do that.”“Venom, I have long thought about how to destroy Hamato Yoshi and his blasted sons. Now that I have the opportunity, I am hardly going to let you have all the fun with Beast. Beast will service me, you and the entire compound if I choose. I am the Supreme Master. Never forget that. If you challenge my authority, I can terminate your control and Beast will solely belong to me.”“No. I’m fine with that, Master,” Venom lied.“Good. Speaking of the creature, how is he?”Venom explained that Raphael was being brainwashed by Dogpound’s CD and then added, “He’ll soon sell his family and friends down the tube, Master. They will be eradicated like you’ve always wanted.”“How lovely,” Shredder said and gleefully rubbed his hands at the thought of the Hamato’s demise. “Life is looking up. I want photos of that. Bring Beast to me. I would like to see him.”“He can’t walk.”“Then carry him here.”“Yes, Master,” Venom said and left the room.
The hell I want to share Beast with him. I’ll find a way of getting rid of Master. Beast is mine!
XXXXVenom entered the lab, where Raphael was and studied him.Raphael was screaming and trying to break free, but he was unable to, because of the handcuffs.“Is something wrong, pet?” Venom asked with a smirk as he removed the earphones from Raphael.“Leo raped me and my family and friends stood by and did nothing,” Raphael blubbered. “They encouraged him and cheered. How could they do that to me? I can’t believe it. I loved them and never did anything to hurt them. Get that away from me. I can’t listen to it.”“I told you that happened, but you didn’t wish to believe it. Do you see now that they never loved you and were never deserving of your affection?” Venom said as he stared into Raphael’s eyes. “Only I have ever had your best intentions and have been honest with you. I love you, Beast, and I’ll take care of you. Better care than they and yourself ever did.”“Really?” Raphael asked hopefully, his green eyes boring into Venom’s. “You won’t hurt me and will protect me? I don’t wanna see them ever again.”“Of course, sweet boy,” Venom said and stroked Raphael’s cheek. “You can trust me. I’ll be everything you need. Master Shredder will be too. You can trust us. I promise.”“He cut off my tail. He’s mean.”“He only did that, because you were bad, Beast. He didn’t want to and he loves you just as much as I do.”“Yeah?”“Yes, little one. Beast, how do you feel?”“Scared that Leo and the family are gonna find me and hurt me. I can’t go through that again. Please don’t let that happen,” Raphael tearfully begged.“Hmm. There is a way that you can prevent that. It’ll mean telling us their and the Mutanimals’ whereabouts.”“That’s betrayal. I can’t do that!” Raphael said in horror.“Don’t you think that Leo raping you and your family supporting him was the ultimate betrayal? Don’t you think they deserve to suffer for all you endured, Beast? You loved them and all they did was inflict pain and sorrow on you. If it were me, I'd want them to pay.”“I…”“If you don’t, Leo will probably rape someone else. Rapists never stop with one victim. Do you want that to happen? By letting him get off scot-free, it would be your fault,” Venom said manipulatively. “You are suffering. Do you want someone else to? And if you don’t, there’s a chance that Leo and the family will find you and subject you to more abuse. Do you want that, Beast?”“No!”“Then tell me where they are, so that I can keep you safe. The choice is yours.”Raphael squeezed his eyes shut and weighed up his options.
If I don’t reveal the locations, they may find me and hurt me some more, as well as others. I don’t want that to happen. I don’t wanna suffer abuse. I just wanna be loved and protected. Master said he would care for me and protect me. He’s the only one who has been real with me. I can trust him. Fuck. Don’t let Leo and the others find me. I can’t go through that ever again.
Raphael opened his eyes and spilled the locations of the lair and Mutanimals's pad. He also told the villain the passwords that would shut down Donnie’s security. Baxter could do that remotely.Venom unlocked a trembling and sniveling Raphael’s handcuffs and said, “Good boy, Beast. Master's very proud of you. I'll love and care for you all your life and I'll never let you down.”“I betrayed them,” Raphael wept. “They’re gonna hate me.”“They already do. Look what they did to you,” Venom said as he lifted Raphael into his arms. “Don’t think about it, Beast. You did the right thing. They'll soon be annihilated and they'll never be able to hurt you again. All you’ll ever know is love and tenderness with me and Master Shredder.”“You promise?”“Yes, sweet boy,” Venom said as he left the room and headed to Shredder’s office.Raphael reflected on his betrayal.
I’m not gonna think about it again. Master’s right. They deserve to suffer for all they did to me and now they can’t hurt anyone else. One thing, though. Isn’t my name Raphael? I don’t wanna be called Beast.
XXXXVenom entered Shredder’s study and said, “I have Beast, Master.”“I see that,” Shredder. “How are you, Beast?”“It’s Raphael, Master,” Raphael said.“It’s Beast if you want my love and protection, otherwise I’ll send you back to your loving family,” Shredder said. “Would you like that?”“No!” Raphael said fearfully. “Don’t do that. You can call me whatever you want. Just don’t send me back. I don’t wanna see them ever again!”“Excellent. I’m glad we’re on the same page.”“Beast told me what we wanted to know,” Venom said. “Tell Master Shredder, Beast. He’s the one who’ll give the orders to have all the people who hurt you wiped out like you want. You still want that, right?”“Yeah. I want them to suffer,” Raphael said. “They’re evil and deserve to be punished.”Raphael told Shredder everything he’d told Venom.Shredder smiled, patted Raphael’s head and said, “Good boy, Beast. I have two initial rewards for you.” He picked up a leather collar, which had the name Beast on it and which was studied with emeralds and said, “This is for you and symbolizes that you belong to me and Venom. We will take good care of you.”“A collar?” Raphael asked as he eyed it. “Doesn’t it symbolize degradation?”“Are you challenging me, boy?” Shredder demanded. “If you are, I can send you back to your family right now.”“No, no. I’ll wear it. You don’t gotta do that,” Raphael tearfully begged. “I promise to be good.”“Great,” Shredder said as he slipped the collar around Raphael’s neck and then fastened the buckles at the back. “Perfect. It suits you. A stunning collar for my magnificent boy.”Raphael touched the collar.
It feels weird, but I guess I can get used to it. As long as they don’t send me back, I’ll do whatever they ask.
“I love it. It brings out his eyes, Master Shredder,” Venom said.“I thought so too. Venom, give him something to eat and then let him rest. We'll leave at five.”“Yes, Master. I'm proud of you, Beast. I promise to give you all the love that your family didn’t. You'll only ever know happiness and tenderness with me. You'll get your other reward later.”“Thank you, Master,” Raphael said.Shredder planted a gentle kiss on Raphael’s lips.A brainwashed Raphael accepted the kiss and didn’t recoil from it.Venom carried Raphael back to the lab.XXXXThe snake placed Raphael onto the stretcher and then went to the kitchen to make him a snack.He returned a while later and spoon-fed Raphael chicken stew.Raphael drifted off to sleep a while later.Venom watched him and grinned at all he’d achieved that day.
Beast’s broken and soon his family will be destroyed. He believes that they harmed him and willingly betrayed them. His fault. If he ever learns the truth, the shame of all he’s done will destroy him further. I'll be there to console him and to take advantage of it. I'm so fiendish and clever. Well, okay, I can’t take all the credit. Dogpound started the process. Sleep, Beast. You need all the rest you can get for what we have in store for you. None of it is pleasant, but you’ll soon love and accept it. All the pets did. You’ll be no different.
XXXXLater that day, Shredder ordered his men to annihilate Splinter, Donnie, Mikey and the Mutanimals. The ambush would occur when he’d left in his jet, so if the Turtles survived and went after him, he’d already be well on his way to Tokyo by then.Shredder, Venom, Dogpound, a few other henchmen and Raphael left in the jet a little after five.XXXXShredder and Venom were sitting next to each other. The former had the window seat.Raphael was napping on a stretcher nearby.At six fifteen, Shredder’s phone went. He could use it and the Net on the plane. “Yes?”“Master Shredder, we are nearly at the lair,” his goon, Gavin said.“Fantastic. Hang back and record the attack. Tell your men to go in.”“Got it, Boss.”Shredder woke Raphael up, gave him the phone and said, “Watch. Your dream is about to come true.”XXXXMeanwhile, Donnie and Mikey were chatting in the living room when they suddenly saw a posse of men, who were wielding various weapons, including guns enter the room.“Fucking hell. How did they get in here, Donnie?” Mikey asked as he looked for something to use as a weapon to fight them off. His were in his room.“Someone must have interfered with the security. I didn’t get a warning. How would they find us?” Donnie asked.“Someone must have told them our location,” Mikey said as he picked up a lamp to try and ward off an attack by a goon.“Only a handful of us know it,” Donnie said as he broke a leg off the coffee table and whacked a villain over the head with it, which made him fall to the floor in a dazed heap. “Most of us who do are here.”“I’ll tell you,” a burly dark haired and eyed teen said as he pointed his knife at Donnie. “Your precious brother, Raphael told Master. Shocked, huh? Yeah. We were too.”“Raph would never do that,” Mikey yelled. “You’re lying!”Mikey’s shout had alerted April and Casey, Mona and the Mutanimals, who’d returned a while earlier and who’d been having a snack in the kitchen.They quickly joined the fray.“Raph would never do that!” Mikey repeated as he tried to fend off a goon's blow by using the spare hockey stick that Casey had.“I’m telling you now, he did! He asked Master to kill you,” another villain said as he tried to hit Donnie with his baseball bat.“W-what? I don’t believe you. Raph would never betray us," Donnie said crossly.Gavin, who was recording the attack, held his phone up and said, “Raphael did betray you!"“That’s right. I did and I don’t regret it,” Raphael shouted into the phone as his green eyes blazed. “You’re gonna suffer for all you did to me! I hope you burn in hell!”“What the fuck? Raph, you’re alive?” a dumbfounded Donnie, who was frozen in shock, said.A villain took advantage of that, whacked Donnie over the head with his baseball bet and beamed when Donnie fell forward, hit his head on the coffee table and then fell to the ground in a heap. His eyes closed. The creep then went after Casey, who valiantly fought him, but he was no match. Casey soon met the same fate as Donnie.The Mutanimals, April and Mikey continued fighting, but they didn’t know how long they could last, because they were greatly outnumbered and they were tiring.